Welcome to my dreambook on victims who were bound and gagged by burglars. I look forward to your participation if you have an experience that you want to share.
Extremely off-topic post should be posted in forums that are more likely to have audiences of similar interest.
We also ask you to be descrete in your description of events so that this site doesn't need an XXX rating
Stories of you being a predator or commiting a crime are strongly discouraged. This played a significant role in the failure of the origional dreambook on this topic.
Thank you for your cooperation! Email me at victorj0001@yahoo.com if you have any questions or concerns
| Name: | Speedob |
| Comments: | Two more great stories. Thanx for sharing. |
| Name: | Larry |
| Comments: | Hey Tommy; Even though you admit they're made up stories, it's better than nothing. And they are GREAT stories. Feel free to share any more of them. |
| Name: | Cossy |
| E-mail address: | kevcos@googlemail.com |
| Comments: | What a great site. I will be posting my story soon as I can |
| Name: | Jack |
| Comments: | I am a 30 year old guy and 10 years ago after my divorce I was living in a rental house utill I could find somthing a bit more permanent. Although it was a nice house I was looking for somthing I could own. I had a good landlord and he and his wife made sure all of the small problems with the house were taken care of promptley. One afternoon I had taken off work to get some personal buisness taken care of. I got finished a little earlier than I had anticipated so I just decided to kick back for awhile. So I climbed into a pair of cargo shorts and a t-shirt and bagged out on the couch for awhile and was watching a little TV when I dozed off. I was woke up abruptly when I heard a loud knock at the door. When I went to answere the door no one was there. I heard some banging at the back door and went to investigate, but again there was no one there. I again heard banging at the front door, and by this time I was pretty pissed off and just wanted to get back to my nap. I threw open the front door and was met by three, all wearing long sleave shirts, blue jeans, baseball caps and bandannas over their faces, I was thinking, what the f, and was pushed back into the house. One of the guys shouted, Shit, somone is home. One of the intruders came prepared with a gun. I was pushed face down onto the carpet of my living room floor and ordered not to move. I could feel the barrel of the gun up against the back of my head and decided the best thing to do was cooperate completely. The guy with the gun shouted for me to take off my t-shirt, I was thinking that this was really going to crap fast. One of the other guys told him not to yell so loud that everyone in the neighborhood would hear him. I took off my t-shirt after he smacked me on the back of the head with the gun barrel. The third guy came into the room carrying a couple of my bandannas, and some of my kneck ties. My hands were tied behind my back, my ankles and knees were tied and I was placed in a tight hogtie. these guys really didn't want me getting away. They asked me where any money I kept in the house was and I told them. They started stacking things they wanted to take on the floor near the front door, my television, dvd player, cd player, my wedding ring, didn't much feel bad about that one. anyway, it looked like these guys were about wrapping this thing up when I heard another knock at the door. Why the hell are so many people comming to see me today. Mr. gun guy answered the door, and he and one of his partners pulled two women into my house. Unfortunaltely these two unfortunate women were out trying to drum up new members for a nearby local church and just happen to pick the wrong day to come and visit me. One was a heavyset woman middle aged woman in her mid 40's named Julie and the other was a curvey woman in her mid 30's named Denise. Both looked pretty terrified and I couldn't blame them. the guy with the gun ordered both women to sit on the couch. Both looked over at me bound and gagged shirtless on the floor and began to see what the future would probably hold for them. Again the third guy dissapearted into the back of the house and returned with more bandannas, and kneck ties. I then went into my garage and found some climbing rope I had and some duct tape. Well I sure make this all pretty handy for them, I thought. The guy with the gun ordered both women to strip. I had to chime in, what for, they won't do any of you guys any harm or interfere in anyway whith what you are doing here. The gun was shoved at my face and they guy said, you need to shut the fuck up. The second guy shoved one of the bandannas into my mouth and taped it over with the duct tape. By now the two women were crying at the disrobed. both had been dressed conservatively in ankle lenth dressed that were both dropped to the floor. Underneath, Julie was wearing a modest white bra and panties and pantie hose. Denise however was wearing a bra that barley conved her, shall I say, considerable assets, skimpy black and white stripped panties and thigh high stockings. I could tell that Julie was just a bit suprised by the underwear Denise was wearing. Takle off the pantie hose bitch, the guy holding the gun barked out to Julie. Still very much afraid, Julie complied. I noticed that Julie was big but not overly fat. Not attractive but not ugley either. She stood there trying to cover herself with her hands. Denise was afraind but wasn't trying to cover herself up. Julie and Denise were ordered face down on the floor and both quickley complied. Both were put in the same tight hogtie I was in and gagged with bandannas and duct tape. The robbers and already removed both womens wedding rings and watches. Then they ransacked there puses and removed money, credit cards, and car keys. The robbers collected everything they intended to take and piled them in a truch they had with them. They checked to make sure we were tied up well enough that we couldn't escape then took off with the truck, my car and the car the two ladies had arrived in. for awhile we were to terrified to move, not knowing if they would come back or not. After a couple of hours thing started to get pretty uncomfterble and we began to struggle to get loose. It didn't take long for the bra Denise was wearing to fall off of her breasts and I couldn't help looking. Julie was pulling at her wrists and legs trying to get her ropes loose. Finally we squirmed over to each other and began trying to assist each other in getting untied. I was up close and personal with both Julie and Denise bodies. We rubbed our faces toghether trying to get the tape off of our mouths. Duct tape holds pretty well and that was a futile effort. The harder we struggled the sweatier we got. We were grunting and mmmmphhhhing as we struggled. Finally I got my hands loose. I untied both women and gave them blankets to cover themselves up with as the robbers had taken there clothes. I called the police and a report was taken and investigation conducted. Our cars were located a couple of miles outside of town, burned. Thats Ok, we were still alive and insurance would cover that. The three idiots that robbed us were later captured after they tried to use Julie's Credit card in a neighboring state. The case agent on my robbery told me that these guys usually burglarized houses where nobody was home. Unfortunately for me they made a mistake at my house. They had done this several times in three other states and all three were convicted in a plea agreement that required them to admit to all of the break-ins they committed. Julie continued to be active in her church but would not go door to door any more. Denise one day showed up at my house again and wanted to talk. She told me that her husband and her were in the middle of a bad separation when this happened and she had gotten invovled in her church because she thought it would help her. She came to me to talk about what happened to us because she thought I was the only one that would understand. She left the church and is still with me. |
| Name: | AP |
| Comments: | Great story, Jack. |
| Name: | Gail |
| Comments: | Two years ago My husband and I were having some problems, and it got to the point that we weren't even sleeping in the same room together. I started getting lonely and desperate so I turned to the internet where I met a nice buy named Leland. After corresponding with him for several weeks I decided to take the plung and agreed to meet with him. Now I'm not a bad looking woman, shoulder length blond hair, a little soft but not fat, I should exersize more but I still think I look nice. I met with Leland in a nearby community in an effort not to be seen by my husband or anyone I knew. Lelend semed like a nice man and during our conversation I confessed that I was married but very unhappy with my situation. He told me that he had been divorced for a year and a half and understood being in a marraige that was not going well. for the next two months I met with Leland once or twice a week and things were going really well, to the point that I was thinking about asking my husband for a divorce. But these thoughts also make me feel guilty because I thought I should be working on repairing our relationship rather than doing what I am doing and destroy it. But things were really nice with Leland and I decided to keep seeing him. One week my husband had to go out of state on a buisness trip. I told Leland and he said that he wanted to get together while he was gone. We arranged to meet in a nice hotel on tuesday of the week he was gone. Well the day came. I found my sexiest set of panties and bra, black string bikinis and a skimpy black bra. I also brought a nice slinky teddy as well. I dressed in a nice white tank top, short black skirt, thigh high stockings and black high heeled shoes. I was excited as I arrived at the hotel and went up to the room he had checked into. At first Leland I I talked and kind of broke the ice. Then we started into the kissing and fondling each other. I then went into the bathroom and stripped off the tank top and skirt revealing my underwear and thigh highs. This should get things moving, I thought. I came back into the room and sat down next to Leland and we again began kissing, he started butting his hands all over my body and under my bra, he then moved me down to the bed face up. Suddenly, He yanked my bra up and shoved it into my mouth then clamped his hand over my mouth, don't shout or scream, he wispered, and you'll be ok, I've never hurt anyone doing this but I will if I have to. I was terrified and just laid there and didn't move. Ok, he said, you can come in. A woman came out of the closet carrying a black bag. She opened the back and pulled out a gun and a wide roll of white medical tape. She pulled off three long strips of tape and looked over to Leland and said, Gag her, He got the rest of my bra over my arms and into my mouth and taped it shut. I started to struggle a little bit not really knowing what all was going to happen. Don't move a muscle, Leland growled. The woman walked up to the bed, put the gun to my head then said, lets roll her over, I was quickley rolled over onto my stomach, then they brought out lengths of rope, Leland started by tying my hands behind my back, then my ankles, knees thighs and around my upper body. I was tied up good and not getting loose anytime soon. the woman laughed and said, I'd do that but he is better at knots than I am. She was pretty close to my size and stripped out of her clothes and put on my tank top, skirt and shoes. Then she looked into my purse and pulled out my ATM card, Check book, drivers license and car keys. Leland ripped off the gag and she asked, whats the pin number, lie to me and see what happens. I told her the pin number. My bra was shoved back in my mouth and re tapped. I'll be back in a little while, I have some shopping to do and some money to take out of the bank, and she left. While she was gone Leland told me that all the time we were together they were checking me out, fincancial situation, bank accounts, things like that, and we found out you were worth our while. After about three hourse she came back. She stripped out of my dress, top and shoes, than threw them on the floor. Now here is the deal, we know you can't tell anyone what happened here because we didn't clean you out, we just took enough to make it worth it to us. And we know that if you tell you will lose to much, weather you stay with your husband or get divorced, it doesn't matter. She was right. Then before she got dressed, she came over to me, fondled and kissed me and other things. Then she got dressed and they left, of course putting the do not disturb sign on the door. I struggled and squirmed for quite awhile, first I was able to get to my feet and hop around the room looking for something to gut myself loose with. No luck. I hopped back over to the bed and sad down. I twisted my hands untill I finally got them loose. I yanked the tape off of my mouth, spit out my bra and went over to where my clothes were lying on the floor and got dressed. A little more searching I found my car keys. By then it was dark out and I slinked out of the room and went home, embarrased that this had happened but gratefull I wasn't hurt or killed. I have kept this bottled up for a long time never telling anyone. My husband got mad at me for spending so much money while he was gone but I told him that I was just trying to get back at him for leaving while we were having problems. Since that experience I have looked up several sites where people are tied up and gagged. It was while doing this that I found this site and decided to get this story off of my chest. I hope it helps that I was able to tell my secret. I have learned my lesson and never looked for somone to hook up with on the internet. |
| Name: | Anthony |
| Comments: | I am just your average guy. No super action stuff in my life. I did a stint in the Airforce when I was younger but worked in electornic survielance, never carried a rifle or saw combat. When I got out I used my G.I. bill to go to school and get a degree. After college I settled into teaching and currently work at a local high school as a history teacher. I was married for 18 years but my ex-wife got into the whole womans lib thing and decided she no longer needed a man in her life and we divorced. while my half of the settlement on our house I got myself a nice little condo. A year ago I went to a seminar to keep up with my continuing education to keep my teching certificate up to date. The keynote speaker was an assistant principal from a high school in the same community I work in. Her name is Beverly. After her address I went up and complimented her and we began talking. We struck up a friendship and agreed to meet after the seminar. At the seminar she was dressed in the typical buisness suit, but I thought she was a very attractive woman. I called and invited her to dinner and she accepted. I went to pick her up at her house and she met me at the door wearing a nice, long blue spagetti strap dress and she looked really nice. During our dinner I learned that we were the same age,51, She looked really good for 51, Fit and trim with short dirty blond hair, and she wore those black horned rimmed glasses that I thought were very sexy. I felt lucky to be with her. She was also divorced and had a son in college and a daughter that was just graduating high school. As we got to know each other better she told me to call her Bev. Bev and I started to see each other on a regular basis. At her house, I learned that Bev had a swimming pool. On one of our dates we went to an outdoor jazz concert, I'm not to much into jazz, but she is so I earned a whole bunch of brownie points. She was wearing a nice pair of shorts, modest high heeled shoes and halter top type shirt. Man she looked good. After the concert we went out to a nice outdoor restaraunt and had a nice, late lunch. when we got to her house she invited me in and asked me if I wanted to stay for a swim. I told her I didn't have suit with me and she told to go to a nearby store and buy one and come back. I did, just as fast as I could. It took me about an hour to get the suit and get back to her house. When I got back I knocked on the door but got no answere. I tried again and still got no answere. Maybe she had a change of heart and decided she didn't want to see me anymore. I heard some noise comming from the inside of the house so I knew she was in there. I checked the door out of curiosity and found that it was unlocked. I went and and called out, Bev. I heard what I thought was a muffled sound and called again. Again a muffled sound and became concerned that somthing was wrong with Bev and moved a little further into the house to investigatge. I walked into the dinning room and found Bev, dressed in a really skimpy bikini, bound and gagged to a chair. What in heavens name I thought. I don't really cuss much. She started struggling, squirming and mmmmpppphing just as loud as she could. Well this is pretty kinky, I thought. I walked towards her with the intent on removing the gag when I was pushed down from behind. There were three of them. All were wearing ski maskes and carrying guns. what an idiot I thought. This is a home invasion robbery. A gun was stuck against the back of my head and I heard one of them say, shut the fuck up and don't move asshole. I shut up and didn't move. my hands were tied behind my back, my ankles were tied and a gag was shoved into my mouth. Bev was struggling and shrieking through her gag. Another one of the robbers ran up to Bev and told her to shut up. She did. I tried to remain calm and decide what was the best course of action. I decided to cooperate for the time being. One of the man stood guard over us while the other two ransacked the house collecting everything of value and putting them into pillow cases they found in Bev's linnen closet. All three came over to where I was, untied me and stripped me of all of my clothes, took my wallet out and removed the money, debit card, creddit card, social security card and drivers license, then took the car keys out of my pants. Then Bev was untied from the chair and her ankles were untied. we were both pulled to our feet and shoved upstairs to her bedroom, shoved face down on the bed and. The leader of the group went to one of the others and told him, tie them up good. My hands and feet were retied and he checked my cloth cleave gag to make sure it was still secure, he tightened it. Bev's ankes were retied and he checked her hands to make sure they were still secured and he tightened her gag. I could hear her grunt, uggh, as the gag was re-secured. One of them yanked off Bev's bikini top and she was now topless. Seems onley fair bitch, he said, this guy ain't wearing any clothes at all. Hey, look, this bitch has a daughter as he held up a picture he found in her bedroom. I wasn't sure what they were planning but I couldn't allow anything to happen to her daughter. I pulled and tugged at the ropes on my wrist working them raw and bleeding, but I got them free. I quietly sat up and untied my ankles and took out the gag in my mouth. I looked in some drawers, Bev didn't beleive in guns, I hope that will change. I looked in her closet and found an aluminum baseball bat, thank heaven for women jocks. Now I had to be careful. I went out into the hallway and hid myself. I got lucky, one of the robbers came up the stairs, probably to have his fun with Bev. I moved quicley, I hit him on the back of the head twice as hard as I could. the gun dropped to the ground and I grabbed it. The robber was still alive but out cold. I ran down the stairs and saw the two guys moving from the living room to the dinning room. I fired three rounds at them. I hit one of them and he went down. The other quickley returned fire and ran our of the house. I ran to the guy I hit and grabbed his gun. I could hear him shouting, you shot me you motherfucker. I'll shoot you again if you don't do what I tell you. I ran to the phone and called the police. Keeping the gun on the robber. I called up, Bev, I'm Ok, I got two of them. Soon I could hear sirens and the police came rushing into the house. As soon as they came in I dropped the gun and cooperated with them until they learned I was OK. The two guys I hurt were arrested and identified, and the third guy was soon captured and all three were convicted of armed robbery and kidnapping and are spending a lot of time in prison. After Bev was untied I went up to see her. She put her arms aroung me, kissed me and said thank you thank you thank you over and over again. She knew somthing bad would happen to her daughter if she didn't take action. A couple of days later Bev rewarded me for my bravery. We are still together to this day. |
| Name: | Shiela |
| Comments: | I am a 48 year old woman who took pride in her appearance and her fitness. I am 5'8" tall, slender, dark hair, and tanned. I am divorced from an ungrageful ex-husband who didn't appreciate my effort to look good for him. The bastard had an affair with a younger woman. The divorce settlement included selling both his buisness and our house. I took my half of the sizable settlement and moved to Florida. Our two daughters are now both in college and neither is living with me. I bought myself a really nice home in a what I thought was a secured gated community. I started my own work at home buisness that is doing really well and gave me the freedome I wanted. I decided that I was going to have some fun myself and found that there were several younger men that were intereste in being with me. On the day of the incident I Tommy over at my house wih me, a nice 21 year old young man. I had invited him over for a swim in my pool on a hot summer afternoon and for the occasion I put on my skimpiest thong string bikini to show off my firm athletic body. We swam for awhile and began making out by the pool when the doorbell rang. I covered up with a silky little robe I kept by the poole and went to find out who was at the door. I found a 50ish woman dressed in a modest buisness suit who told me that her car wouldn't start and wanted to use my phone. I wasn't going to let her in, so I told her to go to the garage and I would let her make a call with my cordless phone. She seemed happy with this. When I opened the garage door I was met by the women, a 50ish man and two younger men. The woman had a handgun and the man had a shotgun. I was pushed back into the garage followed by the intruders. the door was shut and I was grabbed and pushed back into my house. One of the younger guys said, hey, there's a guy sitting out by the pool. The man with the shot gun and the younger guy went out and brought Tommy into the house. I'm sure right about now he was regretting wearing a speedo. The robe was pulled off of me by the olde guy. We don't want you hiding anything now do we, the older guy said. I was beginning to regret the thong bikini. As the older couple held us at gunpoint the two younger men ransacked the house. I had been able to accumulate some nice expensive jewelry, silverware and other valuables. When they ransacked my purse that older guy said, not the credit cars, only money. They also emptied Tommys wallet. I had a safe with more money and really expensive jewelry. I was forced to open that and they emptied it. While I was in the room with the safe the older woman started fondling Tommy, I guess she wanted to have a little fun to. OK, we've got what we came for, lets tie them up and get out of here. We were pushed onto the carpet of the living room floor. Our hands were tied behind our backs with rope they brought with them. Then our ankles, calves, knees, and thighs were tied, and they did a really good job. The woman came up to me and demanded I open my mouth. I begged not to be gagged. She grabbed my face and shouted, shut up, cooperate or you with both get hurt. I opened my mouth, shit, she shoved a pair of my panties in my mouth the sadistic bitch. I found these in your hamper and thought you might enjoy them she laughed. She slowley smoothed three wide strips
of stickey white medical tape over my mouth. Then she shoved another pair of my panties into Tommys mouth and taped him also. The two younger guys got us to our feet, then we were tied, around our shoulders, chest, stomacks, tight. Then we were hopped into the back bedroom. Then we were pushed to our knees an tied and taped face to face. We were tied up like a roast. One of the younger guys yanked off my bikini top then shoved us into my walk in closet and shut the door. We laid motionless for quite awhile. After we realized the intruders were gone and we were going to be safe we bagan to struggle to get free. As we struggled and rubbed our bodies together I could tell that Tommy could feel my tits up against his chest and I could feel his dick getting bigger against my crotch. We started making the best of a crappy situation and began gag kissing and rubbing each other. I was really turned on because we couldn't use our hands. mmmmmphphph. We groaned, wiggled and struggled for a long time. And I began to think we were pretty much humping each other more than we were trying to escape. eventually I worked my hands free and yanked the tape off of my mouth and spit out my panties. Then I pulled the tape off Tommys mouth and he spit out my panties. Wow, he said, that was really intense. I thought they were going to kill us for awhile there. I worked my hands around and untied his hands. That feels better, he said. Well, you know we still have a lot of rope and tape around us and we are still face to face. Now that we had the use of our hands and were ungagged we had a litte more fun kissing and fondling each other. It took us awhile more to finally get out of all that tape and rope. I was finally able to get to a phone and call the police. When they arrived they told us that three other similar robberies and taken place in the nieghborhood. The took everything as evidence they could find, rope, tape, the panties, my bikini and Tommys speedos. I assured the police that neither one of us had been sexually assaulted. Maybe we shouldn't have had such a good time tied up. They took pictures and dusted for finger prints. After several more months the investigation identified the four suspects. It took so long because none of them had ever been in any trouble before. They were caught when one of their victims was able to set off a silent panic alarm during one of their robberies and they were caught in the act with their latest victims bound and gagged also. I did recover some of the things that were taken and I was well insured so I didin't experience any financial harm. Both Tommy and I testified at the trial and all four were convicted and sent to prison. Tommy and I got together a few more times after that and even had a couple of little tie up games. Ever since this experience I have been fascinated with being bound and gagged and thats how I found this site. |
| Name: | Frank |
| Comments: | I am in my Mid 20s and not a bad looking guy. I have a law degree and was working for a firm that did both criminal defense and civil trials. Often I had to work with Elizabeth, a 40's overbearing attorney that had been with the firm two years longer than I had. I really didn't like her all that much and she didn't like me either as she often make life very difficult for me at work. I always tried to do a good job and do the research I needed to do for each case and turn in my reports as soon as I got them done. But that was never good enough for Elizabeth and she was always badmouthing me to the senior partners in the firm. I guess she was trying to make me look bad so I wouldn't get ahead of her when it came time to become a partner. Things got so bad that I started looking for another place to work. Now Elizabeth was not a bad looking woman. Not a real pretty face but she kept her body trim and in good condition as far as I could tell under those buisness suits she wore. But the thought of even getting close to her repulsed me. I did work in a really nice building that had security at the entrance and I had a really nice office. One night I came into the office to catch up on a case I was working on. As I walked into the office I noticed there was a different person sitting at the security desk. What happened to Nancey tonight, the guy sitting at the desk answered, sick I guess. Well he was wearing the right uniform so he must be ok. So I went up to my office and starting putting some of my paperwork together and reviewing the case I had comming up the next day. And there was Elizabeth, In her office pecking away at her computer. I did notice that she had taken off her jacket and was wearing a sleevless white blouse under that stodgey grey suit she was wearing. Nice arms I thought. To bad they had to be on here. Oh well there goes the privacy I was hoping to have in the office tonight. After another hour of work I was thinking about packing it all up and going home to get some rest when I heard a commotion comming from Elizabeths office. I walked into the hall and towards her office when I saw the roving security guard also walking down the hall. What the hell is going on I asked. He shrugged and said, I don't know. for some reason I went in first. It was then that I felt the gun at my back, just go on in, the guard said, we need the three of you together so we can keep a better eye on you. The three of us??. I went into Elizabeths office and noticed that security gaurd I met at the door pointing his gun at Elizabeth and a bound and gagged Nancey. Shit, this ain't going to be good I thought. Just sit down, the hall guard said, so I did. He handed Elizabeth a pair of handcuffs and told her to cuff me, After she complied he had her turn in her chair and cuffed her. We were then gagged with tape over our mouths. While the front guard watched over us, the roving guard began searching through files and removing several folders that appeared to come from the same case. Then he started working on her computer and printing the files he was looking for. This guy knew what he was looking for. When he was finished he put what he had collected into a large brief case. He looked at the other guard and said, well I guess its time we got out of here. Would you three stand up please. We complied. Nancey was uncuffed first and was stripped to her underwear by the first guard. Elizabeth and I probably looked pretty horrified as we knew we were next. She was hogtied on the with rope they had brought with them. Next Elizabeth was ordered to strip, followed by me. You know the roving guard said. We didn't really plan on three people being here, he looked at me and said, you were kind of a suprise to us. And I hear that you two don't really get along all that well here, I shit, I thought, what was he going to do. Lets tie those two up together since we really onley have enough rope for one. We started to struggle and resist, I didn't was to be that close to her, and I could tell she didn't really want to be that close to me. Now now you two, behave. Stripped down to my underwear I was wearing just some jockey briefs, I now wish I had gone with the boxers. Elizabeth was wearing a black bra and matching thong. Ok, lets put them together. We were tied face to face, tight, rope around our ankles, legs, knees, thighs waist and upper body. The tape over our mouths were removed and were stuffed with handkerchiefs they brought with them and resealed with several strips of tape and then some wrapped around out heads. They carried Nancey into the supply closet and left here there. we were carried into the executive lounge and left bound and gagged together on the couch. The two left with the records they came for. This was a well planned out job. At first neither of us moved. Even though Elizabeth had a hot body, I was repulsed by being this close to her and I could tell she was not onley angry at what happened, but was angry with me. Then we finally couldn't help it, we had to move, just to keep our circulation. I could feel the erection start and was mortified. Soon our bodies started rubbing together as we finally started struggling to get loose. We started rubbing our faces together, then our lower bodies, harder and harder, mmmmmphing and grunting as we did. I could feel her getting wet. This went on for hours as we struggled to free ourselves, but found ourselves more and more attracted to each other as we struggled. Finally at 4 o'clock in the morning the janitorial staff came in and found us, untied us and called the police. We went and found Nancey and untied her. The two men who did this to us worked for a man that was involved in not onley an expensive litigation, but was facing several criminal charges and had obtained not onley our records but records from the district attorneys office. They were really embarassed because there security was supposed to be better that ours. A couple of days after this happened Elizabeth took me aside and told me that she now knows that the right thing for all of us to have done was to cooperate. The guys that tied us up and robbed us were pretty serious about there missing and would have hurt or killed us had we resisted. She slipped a note in my hands before she left. We got together at her place after work and finished what we couln't when we were tied up. After that she got kind of kinky and wanted to be tied up when we were together. One night she even had one of her girlfriends come in and tie up up togetether again, this time naked. If you ever get a chance to be tied up with somone you can't stand, I would recommend it, you can't imagine the intensity and passionate feelings you have. |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The Skinnybop Party(Part 1) |
| Comments: | I.
It was a depressing time. The announcement was made at our workplace that layoffs would happen soon, and while management was not specific, the feeling was that several of us would get the axe. I had just finished my shift one sunny, warm Friday afternoon, when one of my co-workers stopped me in the parking lot. "Umm, Tommy?" It was Carol. She was in her early 50's, 5'10", 138lbs, with shoulder-length brunette hair. Her dark framed glasses gave her an intellectual appearance, but that was more than made up for by her sunny grin. "Yeah, Carol, what's up?" "Well, word of mouth is that they're gonna let people go on Tuesday, so I thought I'd have a skinny-bop party at my place tonight. It'll give a few of us a chance to unwind and have a blast and try to take our minds off the axe falling, you k'now?" "Whoa! Really?" "Mmm-hmmm," she purred beneath that sunny smile. Skinny-bop parties were similar to other recreational gatherings: games, drinks, socializing, etc. The main difference was that at a skinny-bop party, the participants were clad only in their underwear. "Cool!" I responded, with visions of a briefly-clad Carol dancing through my head. "Who else is gonna be there?" "Darcie and Charlie promised they'll be there, so if you show, it'll be the four of us." "Where's Jason gonna be?" I asked. Jason was Carol's boyfriend, and I was a little suspicious of skinny-bopping with a girlfriend of a jealous man. "Oh, he's away on a fishing trip with some buddies. He won't be back until Monday." "Sure. Sounds good. What time tonight?" (I'm sure you readers have deduced that my conscience had evaporated. LOL.) "Seven O'clock. Just bring yourself, Tommy. We'll be well stocked until the next morning," she replied with a wink. "Oh,yeah...seven! You got it!" As Carol walked to her car, she turned back towrard me for a second a blew a playful kiss. Layoffs? What layoffs? I thought. The upcoming party was working already. (Hi, everyone. This story is a work in progress, and I'll post the remainder of it as time permits. Until then, skinny-bop!!) |
| Name: | speedoboy |
| Comments: | Keep up the good writing Tommy. As for the other recent authors great stories, especially the older woman/younger man themes. Thank you all for sharing. |
| Name: | sandra |
| Comments: | I had just arrived home with my daughter Katie after a shopping trip to the mall. I pulled into the drivway but didn't open up the garage door as I was planning on going out again in a little while. I am 40 years old and a little overweight, but I do exersize at curves. I was wearing a tank top and shorts, Katie is 16, blond, cute, athletically build and wearing a tight midriff t-shirt and really short cutoff jean shorts. I'd tried to talk her out of wearing the shorts but she rebelled and rather than have another argument with her I didn't push the point. I opened the back of our SUV and Katie picked up an armload of bags and carried them into he house. I picked up the next armload and was walking through my front door when I was pushed from behind into the house and onto the floor. After I hit the ground I looked up and saw a guy, wearing a ski maske, grey t-shirt, blue jeans and tennis shoes standing over the top of me. He yelled, shut up, don't scream or say a word. I was rolled over on my stomach and pulled into the living room by another ski masked individual. My wedding ring, another expensive ring I was wearing, a bracelet and neckless were violentley pulled off of me. A strip of ductape was slapped over my mouth, my hands were pulled behind my back and taped together. Then my ankles were also taped together, it happened just that fast. Katie came running into the room yelling, whats going on, and was grabbed from behind by another ski masked guy. I could tell all three were young males as I heard their voices as they talked. They also pulled off my daughters rings, watch, necklace and bracelets, she was also pushed to the floor, gagged with duct tape, and bound wrist and ankle. We both lay face down on the floor looking at each other as two of the guys quickley searched the house. It wasn't much of search as they went directley to my jewelry box, a money stash we kept and some computer games. All the time this was happening I was praying that my other children didn't come home. They dragged us into a back bedroom, stood us up and shoved us back to back, then duct taped us together at the ankles, calves, knees, thighs, waist stomach, chest and head double gagging us together and pushed us onto the bed. Then they ran out of the house and I could hear a car quickley driving away. We immediately began to struggle, but we were tied so tightley that we could hardley move. I was thinking that these guys sure knew what they were doing and what they wanted because the sure moved fast. We continued to struggle and mmmmpppphhh for about and hour and a half untill my one of my neighbors noticed that the car was parked in the driveway with the back still open and bags still in the car. I was a bit embarassed when he found us because with all the struggling my top had come down exposing my breasts. He called the police who arrived and untied us, being sure to preserve any evidence left behind. The jewelry I had was very expensive and we had picture records of all of it. Later, some of the stolen jewelry showed up at an auction and was traced back to the father of one of Katies friends. The invistigation revealed that Katie had one of her boyfriends in the house while neither me or my husband were home. I guess while he was here he did some scouting around. His father, was in some severe financial difficulty and got his son and two of his friends to do the home invasion. All four were identified, arrested, prosecuted and convicted. In the back of my mind I always wondered if Katie was somhow more involved in all of this. I'll tell you one thing though, I will be more aware of my surroundings and I will always pull my car into the garage and close the door from now on. |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The Skinnybop Party(Part2) |
| Comments: | II.
My heart pounded with anticipation as I drove to Carol's place that evening. It must have taken me an hour and a half to finally select the tight bikini briefs I was wearing--dark blue ones. I eagerly wondered what Carol and Darcie would say when they saw me. Then a downer occurred to me: Charlie would be there, too, and I wasn't in the habit of stripping down to party with guys, but what the heck, right? With two scantily clad women with us, what was there to worry about? I turned off the highway onto a lonely dirt road and followed it a mile until I saw Carol's home. It was a trailer home, almost one hundred yards away from the rest of the units of the trailer park. (Well situated, considering our plans for the night). As I parked, I noticed Carol's car with a couple of other vehicles. I glanced at my watch..7pm, right on the button. "Hi everyone, I'm here!" I gayfully announced as I entered the trailer. "Tommy, don't you dare come in here without your party suit on!," Carol's playful voice crooned, accompanied by the laughter of two others. Oh, yeah-oh, yeah--oh, yeah, I thought as I stripped rapidly. I discovred a pile of shirts, capris, shorts and sandals in a pile and tossed my clothes onto it. I padded barefoot into the living room area and made my entrance. "Have no fear! Skivvy Man is heeeerrre!," I bellowed as I struck a revealing pose. "Hey, sexy," Carol said as she gave me a quick bus on the lips. Oh, you should have seen her! She was clad only in a black bra and matching thong and rubbed one bare foot against the other. Immediately after that welcome ended, Darcie slinked over and planted one on my lips. She was in her late 30's, a little pudgy, with short brown hair and a round, merry, Irish face. Her lime bra and matching panties were worthy of attention, as was the gold ankle bracelet I discovered while looking at her bare feet. "Hey, Darc," I said. "Hey," she replied, holding a couple of fingers over her lips to stifle a giggle. A large hand clapped hard on my shoulder from behind, which almost knocked me over. Charlie had come over to welcome me. I have to admit, any woman would want him over for a skinny-bop party. He was in his early 30's with short, bushy blonde hair. His athletically-chisled physique was the result of several semesters of college football and wrestling. The black, snug bikini briefs he was stripped to looked as if they were designed by a sports engineer. This didn't go unnoticed by Darcie, who snuggled up against him. "Hey, Tommy!," he roared. "Thanks for coming. You can just take a seat over there as I spend the rest of the night with my arms around these two lovely ladies. You know, if you would spend some time working out in the gym, you might give me some competition with the chicks one day!" News Flash: arrogant S.O.B. too. I bit my tongue. After all, we gathered to skinny-bop and forget the outside world's problems for the night. "Well, come on!," Carol announced, as she turned on the music. "Let's start skinny-bopping, ok?" We paired up and danced as Bachman-Turner Overdrive's "Takin' Care of Business" rocked the trailer. None of us were expert dancers, so our dancing was more a session of bodies rubbing against each other. My first parter was Darcie, who aggressively pressed her breasts up against me while engaging in some "footsie." "Let's go down the hall," she whispered, as she tried to steer me toward a bedroom. If Carol weren't there, I admit I probobly would have surrendered, but my desire was for our hostess who was busy with a similar dance/smooch session with Charlie. I couldn't wait for the next song to play, which was the signal to change partners. To my joy, the rock anthem, "Skinny-Bop", by Poison blared out. (Appropriate, huh?) While Darcie melted into Charlie's arms, Carol rushed over, smooched against me with all her might and pressed her lips against mine for what seemed an eternity. She motioned for us to lower ourselves to the floor, and let me tell you, she didn't have to ask twice! Darcie and Charlie followed suit, and within seconds all four of us were kissing, fondling, playing footsie and hintfully pulling on our partner's undies. When the music stopped, both our couples reluctantly pulled away from each other and giggled and smiled as we caught our breaths. "After those two leave in the morning, stick around," Carol said to me. I nodded my head repeatedly, enslaved. The next activity was a beauty contest between the women. Charlie and I sat on the sofa as judges. First Carol, then Darcie paraded out in front of us and posed, danced, and pulled on their undies. I obviously voted for Carol, while Charlie found Darcie more appealing. The tie was broken by a coin toss, and Darcie was proclaimed the Skinny-Bop queen. A queen's crown from some halloween costume was fetched, and Darcie blushed as the rest of us bowed down in front of her per tradition. "Oh, you guys!" she cooed as she put the crown on her head. "I'm so honored. Please tell me there's more rewards." "As a matter of fact, there is," Carol replied as she rose from the floor. "It's in the other room. Hold on while I get it, hon." I watched Carol intently as she padded barefoot down the carpeted hallway to one of the rooms, and her thong-clad buttocks swayed pleasingly. What a night! It was so sensual, we were all having a great time, and come morning, I'd have one of the sexiest older women I ever met all to myself. Moments later, Carol returned with a small box in her hand. "Oooohh," Darcie said. "Is it another ankle bracelet? I'm just wild about those," she said as she wagged her bare foot in a small circle. "No, hon," Carol replied. "This is something much more interesting." To our suprise, Carol opened the box and took out a Saturday Night Special revolver. I'll never forget the way the light reflected off it's shiny chrome exterior. "What the?," Charlie responded. "Huh?," a puzzled Darcie replied. "This is a joke, right?," I piped in. Carol suddenly spread her legs and anchored her bare feet into the carpet in a textbook pistol-shooting stance. She extended her arms and fired a shot into the ceiling. The blast seemed deafening. I guess it's no joke, I thought, as me, Darcie and Charlie raised our hands in the air in submission. "The three of you, sit down on the sofa, side-by-side!," Carol shouted. She was no longer the genial hostess. As soon as we were seated, we heard footsteps amble from down the hallway into the living room. A large, overweight, unshaven man appeared wearing a tshirt, suspenders and jeans. He carried a duffle bag. "I want you all to meet my boyfriend, Jason," Carol said. Darcie, Charlie and I opened our mouths in shock. "Oh, yes," Carol continued. "I mentioned he was on a fishing trip...I just didn't say he'd be fishing for you three suckers!" "What'd I tell you?" Carol said to Jason. "It went like clockwork. They took the bait hook, line and sinker." "Yeah, heh-heh...sure did," Jason replied with a crap-eating grin. Carol grimaced when she noticed her boyfriend hungrily examining Darcie. "Jason!," she snorted. "Here I am, your girlfriend, standing here in front of you in just my perspiration-soaked bra and thong, and you go making eyes at another woman. How dare you!" "Okay, okay, I'm sorry," Jason said. "You know the old rule: look but don't touch, right?" "Hmmm," Carol replied. "We can go down the hall and you can make it up to me...after you tie and gag these three." Darcie, Charlie and I looked at each other, wide-eyed and open-mouthed. ...TO BE CONTINUED... |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The SkinnyBop Party(Part 3) |
| Comments: | III.
"Carol...can you really be doing this? Why the deception?," I asked as Jason opened the duffle bag and removed several lengths of pre-cut rope. "You'll get your answer soon enough, Tommy," Carol replied. "Now the three of you, face-down on the floor, hands behind your backs, and get those bare feet together!" "Huh,?" Darcie asked, the crown still on her head. "Move!," roared Carol, as she waved the revolver. At the same time, the three of us got off the sofa, dropped to our knees and pitched face-down on the carpet. No sooner had we placed our hands behind us, Jason moved in and began tying our wrists, first Charlie, then Darcie, then me. "Make sure it's good and secure," Carol reminded her boyfriend. "We've got to keep them stashed away for a while." "Ok, ok, don't nag!," Jason responded. He'd just finished tying Charlie's and Darcie's bare feet together at the ankles and was in the process of tying mine. "This was planned, wasn't it?," Charlie asked as he struggled mightily against his ropes. All those days on the athletic fields and gyms weren't going to help him tonight. "Don't waste your strength, Big Boy," Carol giggled. "Jason's an excellent roper..looks like you've met your match." "But..but..why?," Darcie asked, almost in tears. "Y-you made me the b-beauty queen." Carol knelt beside her and gently stroked her hair. "Oh, pretty Darcie, don't cry. You can still be the beauty queen, but this time it's my palace." We'd been securely tied, and squirmed and rubbed against each other, me and Charlie on the ends, and Darcie in the middle. If we weren't kidnapped, this would've been a great skinny-bop game. Our spirits sank further as we watched Jason remove three long, thick white pieces of cloth from the duffle bag and tie knots in the middle of each. "No, please, not that..no...no," Charlie sobbed as the cloth was brought close to his mouth. I found that refreshing: The big, arrogant athletic jock who so loved to belittle others was now a helpless child. "Pl-please--nmmmmmphhhh," he moaned as the knot was forced into his mouth and the ends of the cloth mercilessly fastened behind his head. "Oh, God, no..oh-ummmphhhhh," Darcie cried through her tear-stained face as the gag was fastened into her mouth. As Jason knelt beside me, I decided to speak while I had the dwindeling chance. "Carol, this evening was supposed to help us forget the problems of the world for a while, and you're only adding to them by kidnapping us. Now, if this really is a joke for the evening, please tell us now and we'll get it." "It's no joke," I heard Carol say as I saw the white cloth flash in front of my eyes. "And now, if you'll give me the chance to explain, I'll tell you what's behind this." "I-Mmmmphhhhhh..mmmmphhhh." Jason shoved the knot into my mouth as far as possible and fastened the ends behind my head. "Mmmph!," I moaned as he finished tying my gag. I was shut up effectively. Carol placed the pistol on the coffee table. The only three people in the room who might be a threat to use it against her were down on the floor, helpless. "I suppose it's time to let you three in on my little plan," she said as she paced back and forth in front of us, pausing occasionally to rub her bare foot against her leg. "I wasn't lying when I said this little party was the result of the upcoming lay-offs at work. I mean, I really needed something to get my mind off that terrible process, and skinny-bopping with you three sexy people helped a lot." Darcie, Charlie and I looked at each other as we waited for Carol to continue. The cloth gags dug into the corners of our mouths between our lips. "But then I had an idea. Like, wouldn't my chances to stay employed be much better if the three of you never showed up to work again? That would be three less people to lay off, wouldn't it?" "Mmmphh..nmmmmphh," the three of us moaned back. "So, I arranged this little party, and I successfully pulled the three of you in..like a spider and a fly." Carol and Jason laughed devilishly. ...TO BE CONTINUED... |
| Name: | Speedoboy |
| Comments: | Tommy you have so far outdone yourself. Love the bikini angle. |
| Name: | Faker Catcher |
| Comments: | Wow! What a great fake story, you hack! |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The SkinnyBop Party(Part 4) |
| Comments: | IV.
Charlie, Darcie and I moaned once more through our gags. "Oh, that's right," Carol said to Jason, "I've told them what will become of their jobs with our company, but I haven't said what would happen to them, huh?" We wiggled a little. My hands or Darcie's bare feet or Charlie's head would nervously twitch as Carol paced back and forth in front of us. "Jason and I put a great deal of thought into where to stash you three, and we finally came up with a good idea. We have a good friend who lives about twenty miles south of here. He lives on a property with many acres of fields and forests, and he's set up a slavery ring there. He's imprisoned and enslaved runaway teenagers, loners, down-and-out types, you know, and you get to join the team!" "Uhmmphh! Nmmmphh!," Charlie protested. "Oh, it'll be just fine," Carol replied as she ran her bare foot over Charlie's buttocks. "Each of you will get your own personal set of bondage chains and shackles. Then you'll join your new-found friends in shoveling dirt and poop in your undies and bare feet until nobody remembers you again." "Ohhmmphhhhh..," Darcie sobbed. "Just think of this as leaving one job for another," Jason piped in. Carol giggled and kissed Jason on the lips. "You're funny," she said. "Now, how about that trip down the hall you promised me," Jason said as he toyed with one of Carol's bra straps. "Soon enough, honey, but first you've got to get rid of their cars and dispose of their clothes. We've got to cover our tracks, you know." "Yeah, but what about them? Are you gonna be ok by yourself?," he said as he pointed to us. "Relax, Jason. They're all tied up and quite speechless, now do as your scantily clad lover asks, ok?" Jason exhaled, took our car keys and exited the trailer. He obviously hoped that task could have waited. V. Carol thoroughly enjoyed herself as she gazed at our helplessness. She sat on a recliner opposite us and giggled as she used her fingers to toy with her bra straps and thong. The three of us, however, were getting edgy. As we squimed against our ropes, we rubbed against each other. This bothered Darcie the most, because she was in between me and Charlie. "Uhrmmmphh! Mrrmmph!," she grunted at Charlie, and then at me. "Mmmph!," I growled back. "Hmmmphh," Charlie retaliated. "Kids, kids," Carol said as she wiggled her toes. "What's wrong? An hour ago you three loved it when you rubbed your sweaty, briefly-clad bodies against each other. I hope you're still friends." "Helllmmmphhh!," I cried into my gag in the hope that someone outside the trailer might hear. "Save your breath, Tommy. Nobody's gonna hear you. Remember when I fired that shot into the ceiling? This is backwoods, hillbilly country around here, and none of these trailer-dwellers think anything of it, and if they're not worried over a gunshot, do you think they're gonna care about your gagged mouth?" She lit a cigarette. "You three better concentrate on relaxing as much as you can under these conditions," she said between puffs. "In the morning, we're gonna load you into the car's trunk and take you to your new home. You'll all be tied up against each other like sardines, and the inside of that trunk will get warm." An hour or so later, Jason returned. "Yup, I took their cars to nice, outta-the-way places and pitched their clothes into the dumpster near town. Nobody'll ever know they were here," he reported. Carol removed her glasses, set them on the coffee table, stubbed out her cigarette and walked over to her boyfriend. "I think I should get some payment for my hard work, lover," he said. "With interest," she replied as she toyed with his zipper. Darcie, Charlie and I watched helplessly as Jason put his arm around his girlfriend and the two strolled down the hallway to their bedroom. A few minutes later, Carol reappeared, still in her thong but minus her bra. "Oh, one more thing," she whispered to us as she held her hands over her breasts, "Mum's the word!" "Mmmmphh!," the three of us replied in unison against the cloths tightly wedged in our mouths. After Carol giggled once more, she turned out the lights, and us captives listened to the bottoms of her bare feet pad back toward the bedroom. Unlike Carol and Jason, it was going to be a long night for us. ...TO BE CONTINUED... |
| Name: | joe |
| E-mail address: | brd@libero.it |
| Comments: | . |
| Name: | M203gunner |
| Comments: | Keep the story going Tommy |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The SkinnyBop Party(Part 5) |
| Comments: | VI.
Charlie, Darcie and I listened for sounds from the now-darkened hallway, and from the sensual groans and mattress-squeaking coming from the bedroom, it was obvious that Carol and Jason meant what they said about their scheduled intimacy. The three of us figured that what was intimate for them might be convenient for us, so we began struggling anew with the ropes which bound our hands and bare feet. Without our captors in the room, there was some chance for us to free ourselves and get out of there. Not that it was easy. We lay on the floor, straining our bodies and jerking our heads in the effort. In fact, if someone had been listening to us from outside the trailer,the sounds of our heavy breathing, squirming and gagged grunts would've sounded more like an orgy than a kidnapping. I wanted Darcie to position herself back-to-back with me, as her fingernails would be useful at picking the knots of the rope which bound my wrists. I twisted my head in her direction. "Bmmmphh mmmf bmmmphhh," I said. "Mmmmphhh..uhmmmphhh..uhf," she replied without rolling over. Damn, I thought. She didn't understand me. Charlie, meanwhile, went at his ropes much like he'd tackle those weight machines at the gym. His muscles bulged, but Jason's handiwork held firm. "Grmmmphhh! Rmmmmph!," he growled. I felt a strange sense of satisfaction at his helplessness as I recalled his arrogance from earlier in the evening. My eyes had begun to adjust to the darkness, and I saw in the adjacent kitchen a cutting tool. It was one of those old-fashioned devices with a large, sharp blade pointing upward. It would prove beneficial for freeing my tied wrists. The challenge was to get over there. I pushed my body along the floor for a yard or two, struggled to a kneeling position and with difficulty, managed to stand up. I breathed a sigh of relief, because if I'd been tied more than I was, this maneuver would have been impossible. From the floor, Darcie and Charlie looked at me, their eyes hopeful. "Tmmmphhh..mrrrmm," they moaned in unison. My journey to the cutting tool was no less challenging. I took short, careful hops on the soles of my bare feet to get there. I realized that if I became too excited and bounded more energetically, I probobly would've crashed to the floor, and the noise would've brought Carol and Jason out from the bedroom, and there would've been no second chances. When I reached the cutter, I turned my back to it so my wrists would rest on the blade. As I moved my tied wrists back and forth across the blade, I heard Darcie's and Charlie's muffled voices from the living room making light, prayerful moans. After a few minutes of effort, the ropes which tied my hands severed and fell off. I immediately sat on the floor, untied my ankles and removed my gag. My mouth felt both sore and dry after the cloth was taken out of it. "Mmmph! Mmmph!," Charlie and Darcie grunted as they saw me walk toward them. First, I took a couple of steps toward the hallway and listened for sounds from the bedroom. Thankfully, all I heard were the snores of the occupants. I knelt beside Darcie, untied her hands and bare feet, then loosened her gag and pulled it from her mouth. "Oh, Tommy, oh--gmmmph!," she cried and I immediately clapped my hand over her mouth. "Darc," I whispered. "Shhhhh. We have to be as quiet as we can here, or Carol and Jason will be out here in a flash, ok?" I began to understand why villains always gagged their female victims. After she nodded, I removed my hand from her mouth and the two of us untied Charlie and removed his gag. "I'm gonna kick their ##!! asses," he growled as he took a step toward the hallway with a massive clenched fist. "All we're gonna do is get out of here fast," I said as I stood in his way. "They've got the gun, asshole!" Why didn't we just leave him tied up and gagged on the floor, I wondered to myself. The three of us quickly, quietly slipped out the door. It had begun to rain, but that felt good. Before going to bed, Carol turned off the fans which circulated a breeze in the living room. The result was, Darcie, Charlie and I were glazed in perspiraton; even our undies were drenched in sweat. Of course, the rain transformed the dusty, dirty, unpaved earth beneath us into a muddy quagmire, which we had to run through barefoot, but we agreed that was better than being nice and dry inside that trailer. We slogged away to contact help. VII. It wasn't easy to see any of the other trailers in the park due to the distance and darkness, but after a few minutes a cluster of trailers became visible. "There!," Charlie announced as he pointed to one with a light visible in the window. "We gotta get over there and tell them what happened to us. Follow me!" Without looking at us, he charged full-speed down the muddy avenue toward the trailer. I got the impression he was reliving his glory days on the football field, so energetically did he bound. Darcie and I didn't follow and stayed many yards behind, partially because we weren't sure what would happen at the trailer; partially because Charlie was a dick. As he approached the trailer, Charlie was illuminated by the headlights and multi-colored flashers of a police car. "Freeze, peckerhead!," one of the police officers shouted as he pointed his pistol. His partner emerged from the cruiser with handcuffs. "Wait, officers," we heard Charlie wail. "Me and some friends were at this party down that way, and the woman who threw it kidnapped us and-" "Bullshit, you moron!," one of the officers replied. "Do you think we're gonna believe someone who runs around a trailer park in just his bikini briefs? Okay, Bobby, cuff him and stick him in the back!" Darcie and I watched as Charlie was processed accordingly. We ducked behind the bushes as the police car drove by. "So, what do you think's gonna happen to him?," Darcie asked. "They'll probobly book him for indecent exposure. I just hope someone at the station will believe him when he talks about what happened tonight." "Do we still go over there?," Darcie asked as she pointed to the neighbor's trailer. "I don't like it," I replied. "These hillbilly types tend to stick together like glue. I'm worried that if we go over there, the people in that trailer will side with Carol and Jason. Then we'll be back where we started--tied up and gagged." "So, where do we go from here?," she asked as she massaged one of her muddy bare feet with the other and ran her hand through her wet hair. "We can go back to my place," I replied. "We'll have to go through the forest and fields, and it's a good nine miles, but nobody'll spot us, especially on a dark, wet night like this. And you can bet Carol and Jason will be on the warpath trying to capture us." "Tommy, I'll go along with whatever you want," she said as she took my hand. We noticed a lonely trail and trekked into the night. VIII. The trail we walked was a long one which wound through a large forest. After a while, we halted beside a log to rest. It had stopped raining, and the humidity crept back into the air, but the warm, wet feeling produced something sensual in me as we sat down on the log. "Um, do you think Carol and Jason know we've gone?," Darcie asked. I barely heard the question. I was fixated on her: her muddy, but smooth bare feet and legs, her soaked thong and bra, from which her breasts began to emerge, her innocent, young face and wet hair. "Uh...uh..I don't think so, Darc. When we left the trailer, those two were snoring away something fierce. They probobly won't get out of bed for another 7-8 hours, and even if they're up now, it'll be impossible for them to find us in this darkness before we reach my place and contact the authorities. Besides, Charlie's probobly giving the police an earful right now, so I gotta believe the cops will be checking out Carol and Jason real soon." "Charlie's something else, isn't he?," Darcie inquired. "Yeah, he won the Nobel Prize for being a dick!" Darcie's face opened into a warm smile. "Yeah," she giggled. Darcie moved closer to me on the log and took my hand again. "Tommy, um, did you, um, do you have feelings for Carol?" "Well, Darc..look, I know she's in her early 50's, but I've never felt such passion and arousal toward a woman in my life like with her. Now tonight changes everything. Because of her evil scheme, my passion for her would be misplaced. I have to go through the process of changing that desire into something else." "Tommy..you know, when we were still having the party back there, I was hoping I'd get more of your attention than hers." "Really?," I said. "I thought you were wet for Charlie." "Charlie...," she began. "...like you said, he's a dick!" After we laughed heartily over that one, she gently massaged her bare foot against mine while still holding my hand. "Tommy," she said softly, "You said you need to begin the process of changing your desire for Carol into something else. Let me help you. Now." I opened my mouth to speak, but no words came out. I was so aroused toward Darcie that I was burning." "Shhhhhh," she said with another big smile. "You don't have to say anything now, Tommy. Let me say it." My heart was pounding faster as the magic words slipped from her gorgeous mouth. "Skinny-Bop!" ...TO BE CONTINUED... |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The SkinnyBop Party(Part 6) |
| Comments: | IX.
I grabbed Darcie and kissed her hard on the lips. She clung to me tighter and tighter. "Mmmmm-mmmmm!," she moaned throught the lip-lock. In a moment we were off the log. The ground beneath us had become a thick, muddy bog, so it wasn't only our bare feet and legs which were mud-covered, but our entire bodies from the neck down. Darcie and I welcomed the earthen slime we'd become encased in, as it became a sexy lubricant as our bodies pressed, probed and slid against each other. Darcie and I realized that both of us not only needed what was happening, but were destined for it, which made our mud-passion all the more enjoyable and intense. Suddenly, out of the darkness, a large flashlight beam illuminated us. Darcie gasped deeply. "You know, we were offended when you left without telling us," Carol said from behind the flashlight. "As friends, we should be above such behavior." Carol wore a bright orange sports jersey, blue shorts and flip-flops. Jason stood next to her attired in his usual backwoods garb. He also wielded the Saturday Night Special. As Darcie and I rose slowly from the ground, we feverishly repositioned our undies to their appropriate locations. Both of us were open-mouthed, shocked at being captured. "Tie their hands and gag them," Carol ordered Jason. "After all, they're still our honored guests." X. "Nice going, dumb-ass!," Carol reproached Jason. "Quit your whining, will you?", her boyfriend retorted. "We've got two of the three, don't we?" "This isn't one of those silly sporting events you watch on t.v.!," Carol fumed. "That 'one that got away' is with the police now, singing like a canary. Soon, every cop in the county will be coming over here. Don't you see? My plans are ruined! My life is ruined! All because you couldn't tie them up right the first time!" Darcie and I sat only a few feet away from the feuding couple, but were unable to contribute to the conversation. We were seated on the sofa as before. Our hands were tied behind our backs, and our bare feet were tied at the ankles as before. This time, however, our legs were tied together just above the knees, and our arms were bound to our upper bodies. I glanced at Darcie and noted how those ropes stayed snug just above and below her breasts. Small white handkerchiefs had been compressed into tiny balls and stuffed in our mouths. Large strips of white utility tape sealed our lips. The mud on our bodies, not long before an insturment of our passion, was now an embarrassing, dried film. "I'm sick of you blaming me for everything, Carol.," Jason said. "This was your idea, your little plan to survive layoffs and keep your job. If you could do more than brown-nose your boss, maybe you wouldn't have to worry about cut-backs!" There was an intense, heavy silence. Carol's eyes watered and she sniffed. "Jason...that was the cruelest thing anyone said to me...I thought you loved me!" After Carol stomped down the hall to the bedroom, Jason reflected. "Well, I guess that was a little uncalled for," he said under his breath as he followed her. Darcie and I squirmed against our ropes, but it was useless. No doubt about it: if we had been tied up like this the first time, there would have been no escape. "Mmmphhh..hlmmmphhh," Darcie moaned to me through her securely gagged mouth. Tears had formed in her eyes again. "Ummphh! Mummmph!," I replied in my muffled attempt to tell her I loved her. From down the hall, we heard Jason's voice again. "Come on, Carol. Let's stop this bickering. We'll figure something out. You know I love yo-" BANG! The unmistakable sound of the Saturday Night Special echoed into the living room, followed by the sound of a body crashing downward. Darcie and I looked at each other in fear. "Mmmmph-mmmph-mmmph!," we moaned, breathing heavy at the same time. Carol strode into the living room. She was once more clad only in her black bra and matching thong, and her bare feet had been kicked free of the flip-flops. In her hand was the pistol, it's barrel smoking. "Mmmmmph!," Darcie and I cried together. "Oh, you two are so perceptive," Carol said. "But you know the old saying: If you want something done right, you have to do it yourself." She paced back and forth in front of us. "Jason was a pretty good lover, but not very bright. For me, getting rid of him was addition by subtraction." "Mmmphh..mmmmmmummmm," I moaned to her with pleading eyes. "No, Tommy. The overall strategy hasn't changed. Not much. My plans for you are the same as before. You'll see." "Nmmmphhh! Ohmmmphhh!," Darcie moaned. "Oh, what's the matter? Is the little princess afraid? Don't worry, Darcie, I operate with extreme precision." Carol walked into the kitchen and returned with a heavy-duty steak knife in her hand. "Nmmmphh! Nmmmph!," we begged as we wiggled agaisnt our bonds. "What? Do you think I'd really--oh, Tommy, Darcie--you two have really dark immaginations! I see your little frolic in the forest has left both of you completely filthy, so I think a shower is in order for both of you." Carol raised her eybrows slyly. "Come to think of it, I'll even join you." Carol knelt beside Darcie and me and used the knife to cut the ropes from our bare feet, legs and upper bodies, but our hands remained tied behind our backs. Carol ordered us on our feet and paraded us to her bedroom. Once there, she took the knife and sliced my bikini briefs apart until they fell to the floor, then performed the same act to Darcie's bra and thong. "Uhmmmph!," we moaned indignantly. "Really, you two. You can't wear undies in the shower, and besides, those dainty little things have seen better days." Carol removed her glasses, then stripped off her bra and thong. "Ta-Daaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa," she cooed. "Mmmphh..hmmmfffmmm," I began to say. Carol walked over, ripped the tape from my lips and pulled the cloth from my mouth. "Mmmmphh--Carol, have you completely lost your-" Carol placed her finger over my lips. "Skip the self-righteousness, Tommy," she said as she ran her hand over my chest hair. "I've seen how you've looked at me at work so many times, dreaming about me, undressing me in your mind during those staff meetings. Well, now you've got the real view. You like?" I turned my head away, not only because of her evilness, but to block out my memories of desire for her. "Hmmmphhmmmmm!," Darcie moaned. Carol ripped the tape from Darcie's lips, and her eyes watered. The wadded handkerchief was pulled from her mouth. "Hmmmphh--no, Carol,no," Darcie began to sob. "What have we here, a jealous lover?," Carol asked. "Listen, princess, what you did for him in the woods is nothing like I can do for him. When his body was making love to you in the mud, his mind and heart were getting laid by me!" Carol then walked across the hall to the bathroom, and we soon heard the sound of water gushing from the shower and saw glimpses of steam. Darcie and I stuggled frantically to free our hands, but as before, they'd been expertly tied. Carol reappeared in the bedroom doorway and beckoned with her finger. "Okay, you two. Shower up!" XI. Carol, Darcie and I managed to fit into the shower. Carol stood between me and Darcie as the hot water erased the dried mud which had accumulated from our necks to our toes. Carol drowned a bathing sponge in a scened body wash and swabbed our bodies thoroughly--mine, her's and Darcie's. Darcie and I realized that with our hands tied behind our backs, we couldn't resist, and were forced to submit to this diabolical bathing. Carol pressed herself against me as the water rinsed away the body wash on both of us. Her breasts crushed against my chest, her toes mingled with mine and her lips locked firmly and efficiently against mine. "Is this what you were dreaming about at work?," Carol cooed to me. "Stop it! Stop it! Oh, stop it!," Darcie began to sob. Carol turned around and smooched with her the same way as the water and steam rinsed them completely. Darcie was about to sob again when Carol kissed her long and hard. "Mmmmm! Mmmmm! Mmmmm!," Darcie helplessly protested. "Darcie, hang in there. This'll be over soon. Carol, Stop it!," I yelled. I couldn't believe the evil that Carol had become. Moments later, Carol turned off the water, and the three of us climbed out. Carol towled each of us off thoroughly, humming a sweet tune as she dried me and laughing cruelly as she dried Darcie. Darcie and I were hustled back into the bedroom, where we saw maroon bikini briefs for me and a maroon bra and matching thong for Darcie, on the bed. "I'm going to untie your hands," Carol said. "After I do, both of you put on your new undies. Don't try anything foolish. I have this gun and will kill both of you just like that. I have a schedule to keep." First, Carol used the knife to sever the rope binding Darcie's wrists. "Oww," Darcie moaned as she rubbed her wrists. "Shut up and get into that bra and thong!," Carol said as she pushed Darcie from behind. Darcie donned her new undies, and they fit perfectly. "Carol, I--," she began to say. "Quiet! Get over here and put your hands behind your back," Carol ordered. Darcie sighed and obeyed. In moments, Darcie was seated on the bed, her hands tied behind her back and her bare feet tied at the ankles. Carol took a red bandanna and formed it into a long cylinder, then tied a knot in its middle. "Carol," I said. "You know Charlie is with the police. He's probobly told them everything about what you're up to. The sheriff is gonna be here soon. Why continue with this and make things worse for yourself?" "I know all about it," Carol said as she tightly fastened the gag in Darcie's mouth. "Mmph!," Darcie yelped. "But as I said before," Carol continued, "It only changes my plan slightly. You and Darcie are still going to the slave ranch, tonight, instead of tomorrow. As for me, I'll just disappear for a while. I'm very resourceful." ....TO BE CONTINUED... |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The SkinnyBop Party(Part 7) |
| Comments: | XII.
Carol motioned for me to turn around, and after I did, she sliced the rope which bound my hands. "Remember, Tommy, I've got the gun, so don't try anything cute. Just because we almost became lovers doesn't mean I won't shoot you. Now, slip into those bikini briefs." They were perfect-fitting and clean. "Carol, how do you know our undie sizes?" "I do my homework. Turn around and put your hands behind your back." I obeyed, and immediately felt new rope looping around my wrists, then efficiently tightened and knotted. "I'm using new rope on you two because the other rope was wet and worn," Carol said. "And you can forget about trying to get free. Jason taught me to tie well." I was made to sit next to Darcie on the bed. She gave me that helpless damsel look, and the way her gag dug into the corners of her mouth, she wasn't kidding. Carol knelt and tied my bare feet together at the ankles. "So, this is it then?," I said. "Darcie and I are tied up and dumped in a slave camp while you just go your merry way?" Carol giggled. "Yes, that's a good way to put it," she replied as she walked to the dresser, opened the drawer and selected a light blue bra with matching thong. "I still can't believe you'd do something like this,Carol." "Let's get something straight," Carol said as she slipped into her new undies, "I don't do evil...I am evil, evil from below placed into a woman's body." "Well, I'm sorry you feel you have to do this to others." Carol picked up another red bandanna, rolled it into a cylinder and tied a knot in the middle. "You can have the sorrow, Tommy. I'm loving this." Carol approached me with the bandanna. It was obvious this would be my last opportuntiy to speak. "You won't get away with this. Soon the--" My sentence was cut off as Carol shoved the knotted middle of the bandanna into my mouth. She pulled the two ends behind the back of my head. "Uhmmphhh..mummph," I protested. Carol tied the ends into a knot at the back of my head tightly. "Ummph!," I responded. "I'm gonna bring the car closer to the door and open the trunk," Carol said as she put on her glasses and donned a tshirt, shorts and flip-flops. "I know you two will try to yell while I'm gone. Go ahead. Those gags have you shut up so well, nobody'll hear you." As soon as she left the room, Darcie and I struggled to get free. This time we did get back-to-back, but were unable to pick the knots at each other's wrists. Our attempts to loosen the knots at each other's ankles with our toes were even more futile. "Helllllllmmmmmmmmmmphhh! Mmmmmphhh!," I roared into my gag. "Mrrrmmphhh! Hllmmmphh!," Darcie cried. Carol re-entered the room shortly afterward. "I see those gags are doing a good job," she said. "Well, kids, it's time to take our little trip. Let's go." Carol got us to our feet and made us hop down the hallway to the door and to the car. It would've been easier and quicker if she'd untied our feet, but she enjoyed watching us struggle. "Mmph! Mmph! Mmph!," Darcie and I yelped as we bounced on the soles of our bare feet like kangaroos. Carol kept us hopping by smacking our buttocks or waving her pistol at us. Eventually, we'd made it to the car and stood by the open trunk. "Nmmmph! Plmmmff!," I cried into my gag. "You know the deal, Tommy," Carol said as she hoisted me into the trunk. "Nmmmph! Ohmmmff!," Darcie begged with tears as she shook her head. "Look at it this way, little princess," Carol told her. "You get to smooch in the trunk with your new lover." Darcie was wedged beside me in the trunk. Suddenly, we heard the sound of tires from the other end of the road. I was able to raise my head an inch to discover a multi-color flashing light. "It looks like the police are here," Carol said. "Too bad." Darcie and I looked up at Carol, terrified, as she smirked at us. "Just so you two know. I've got my loaded pistol with me, and if I don't make it, I'm saving the last two bullets for you lovers." "Nmmmmmphh! Ohmmphhhh-gmmmphhh!," the two of us begged into our gags. Carol slammed the trunk closed, and our world was darkness. XIII. We felt the car lurch forward and race. Darcie and I couldn't see each other in the darkness, but we did what we could to keep each other company. I pushed myself closer and brushed against her, and she stroked the side of my leg with her bare foot. "Mmmph," I said into my gag. "Mmmph," she replied. We continually touched where we could feel each other and gag-talked throughout the ride. Unfortunately, it was very warm in there, and I felt myself soaked with sweat, from the top of my head to my bikini briefs to the soles of my bare feet. It was likewise with Darcie. We could hear the police sirens behind us, and we were hopeful that Carol would be overtaken. Eventually, we felt the car come to a sudden halt and heard the driver's side door open and close. Then we heard the horrific sound of pistol fire from outside the car. I recognized the discharges as that of Carol's Saturday Night Special, presumably in combat with the police, and I also remember her dark promise to save the last two shots for me and Darcie if Carol couldn't escape. As the sound of onrushing police vehicles drew closer, the trunk abruptly opened. We looked up and saw Carol with her pistol trained on us. "Plmmphhh! Plmmmph!," Darcie and I begged as Carol pulled the hammer back with police lights closing in. Carol pulled the trigger. CLICK. She pulled the trigger several more times. CLICK. CLICK. CLICK. "Okay, Freeze!," a voice from behind Carol ordered. Carol dropped the pistol and was immediately cuffed. I'll never forget the wrathful look on her face when she realized her gun was empty. Another officer shined his flashlight into the trunk on us. "Mmmmmph," Darcie and I weakly moaned through our gags. XIV. Although the company layoffs were massive, Darcie and I kept our jobs and were given new positions. Ironically, I had to take over Carol's job and moved into her old office. While I cleaned out her desk, I came across one of her black thongs. I dropped it on the desk and gazed at it. There was a quick knock, the door opened, and Darcie stepped in. Her new position required her to dress like an executive, and while she hated all that detail to get dressed each morning, I enjoyed looking at the skirt, pantyhose and stiletto heels. "How's the new postion, darling?" I asked. "The dress code needs to change," she replied as she removed one of her pumps and massaged her hosed foot. Suddenly, she noticed the thong on the desk. "Carol's, huh?" I nodded. "Well, don't worry about her any more," Darcie said. "She's put away for life, and you and I are lovers forever." Darcie slipped her foot back into the stiletto, engaged me in a long, passionate kiss and clacked down the hallway to her meeting. After she left, I picked up the thong and dangled it in front of my eyes. Skinny-Bop, I thought. THE END. |
| Name: | m203gunr |
| E-mail address: | m203gunr@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Great story Tommy, I was hoping for a double cross where you got tied up and gagged with Carol. But all in all really great |
| Name: | m203gunr |
| E-mail address: | m203gunr@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Charlotte, she liked to be called Char, is a slender, attractive 54 year old woman with long black hair. Connner first met Char and her husband Rick when they moved next door to them three years earlier when Connor was 16 years old. This was a rural area and Rick and Char had horses that Char took care of every day. Rick was often gone on his job as a helecopter pilot. When Connor first met Char he was amazed at how good she looked at her age and how good a shape she was in. She was out in the horse corral everyday cleaning and feeding the horses. She would often wear a halter top and short jeans shorts when she worked, and Conner coudln't help but watch everyonce in awhile. Somtimes he suspected that Char knew he was watching. One terrible day Chars husband Rick was trajically killed in a helecopter accident. After that Conners mother sent him over to help Char with some of the chores at her house and out with the horses. Somtimes while Conner worked with the horses, Char would lay out in the sun in her bikini working on her tan, Conner was always respectful and would try not to stare as he worked. Shortley after Conner turned 18 Char called him over to help her collect and pack some of Ricks things to give them to Charity. When he arrived at her house Char told him that she was finally ready to go through his things and get on with her life. Carl was a suspect in a weapons and explosive investigation that the local Sheriffs department was working on and on this particular afternoon they decided to do a search warrant on his house. As deputies, detectives and tatical teams began to surround his house, Carl escaped through an escape hatch he had build in the floor of his house and ran through a short tunnel he had constructed. The closest house he could run to was Chars, and he ran to her front door and pounded on it. Char looked up at Conner and said, I wonder who that could be, I'm not expecting anyone, then she went to find out who it was. As she opened the door Carl pushed his was in and shoved a gun that he had brought with him into her ribs, clamped his hand over her mouth and said, Don't fucking scream bitch, or I'll blow one big hole in you, understand, Char nodded yes. Conner heard the commotion and came walking into the livingroom and saw what was happending, Carl shouted, get on the floor kid, face down. Conner did what he was told and was soon joined by Char. Do you have anything I can tie you two up with, rope, scarves, tape, anything. Char said, I have some kneck ties that my husband had, and some tape in a first aid kit in the kitchen. Stand up and strip, Carl ordered. Char began to take off her shirt and jeans, Conner couldn't help but see that char was wearing a lacey, skimpy black bra and a black string bikini thong. Conner took off his t-shirt and jeans revealing the really tight brief jockey shorts he was wearing. Even in her fear, Char couln't help just a little smile at the sight of Conners jockeys. They were led through the house by Carl who had them collect kneck ties, scarves, panties, tape and some rope she found in the house. Then he had them move back to the living room, and first had Char tie Conners hands behind his back, sat him down on the couch and tied his ankles and knees. Carl ordered Char to turn around and tied her hands behind her back, then sat her down and tied her ankles and knees. He looked at both of his captives and smiled. Man I wish I'd had time to grab my handcuffs before the cops got to my house, then I could have had alot of fun with you two, but as things are, I'll cool my heels here for awhile then get the hell out of here. For three hourse Carl stayed in Char's house. Then he went into her purse, removed her car keys, money and ATM and credit cards. He walked back to the couch and stood both Char and Conner up, then pushed them face to face and taped them together. Just before he left he shoved panties in their mouths and taped them shut. OOOH, nice and cozey, he pushed them back onto the couch. Char and Conner heard her car leave the area and began to struggle to get free. During the struggle Char kept rubbing up against Conners crotch and he bagan to get hard. Char didn't stop, she just continued rubbing and rubbing and making Conner harder and harder, She started pressing and rubbing her face up against his in an attempt to get the tape off their mouths. The struggled and squirmed and kicked trying to get free. MMMMMMMMM,MMMMMMMMM,MMMMMMMMMMM, was all they could say through the gags. During the struggle they fell off the couch and onto the floor. Char was now on top of Conner and was moving her hips up against his and pressing her gagged mouth up against his. Now they weren't trying to escape as much as they were gag kissing humping. Conner could tell that Char was getting frustrated at their present situation. She tried turning around to get them back to back in an attempt to get untied. No luck. Finally exhausted, they stopped struggling. mmmmmmm,mmmmmmm,mmmmmmmm was all they could wearily say. At 6:00PM There was another knock at the door, it was Conners mom looking for him, MMMMMMMMMPH, HLPHT, HLPHT, they shouted as best they could do. They could hear foot steps walking away. MMMMMMPH. 10 minutes later the Sheriffs department arrived and forced the front door open and got Char and Conner untied. A week later Conner knocked on Chars door, She opened the door meeting him in the black panty and bra set she had been tied up in. |
| Name: | Brenda |
| Comments: | This happened about 4 years ago. I was working in a second hand store, selling secound hand clothing, dishes, small appliances, some furniture, just stuff people would bring in and some my boss woould buy, then resell, some she took in on consignment. My co- and workers were Minh, who is the owner/boss, of Vietnamese heritage; me, a 38 year old divorcee, and Aaron, a 17 year old high schooler who worked part time. It was Saturday, and we closed at 2:00 PM on Saturdays, closed on Sundays, and normally open at 11:00 AM Monday, but this was Memorial Day weekend, so closed til Tuesday. Just before we locked the door, 2 young men and a young woman entered and asked if they had time to look for some dishes and pots and pans for their apartment as they are new to town. Having been in the same situation myself, I convinced Minh to let them look around. She agreed, but locked the door so no one else would come in, and began closing out the register and fixing the night deposit. Aaron was cleaning up, and carried out some trash. As soon as he went out, one of the men pulled a very large gun, pointed it at Minh, and told her to put all the cash in a bag and hand it over. She had trouble complying, she was so frightened. She was shaking, crying, almost incoherent. Aaron returned, and the other man struck him on his head, knocking him down and jumped ontop of him, pulled his hands behind him, and began binding him with plastic zip ties. Aaron never flinched, or moved at all. I was afraid he was dead, but the guy kept adding more zipties, aroound his upper arms, knees, ankles, and finally took a long one, and used it to pull his ankles up to his wrists. Then he went over each one, pulling them tighter, making me wince for him. Aaron finally stirred, and he was grabbed by the hair, his head raised and a black rubber ball jammed between his teeth then duct tape wrapped around his head several times, then was shoved back to the floor. Finally the woman spoke telling us that they had watched us for a week and decided to rob us just before the long weekend. She knew I was divorced, lived alone and wasn't currently in a relationship. They knew Minh's husband was on a business trip back to Vietnam and was going to be gone at least 6 more weeks. Aaron, however was a bit of a surprise, but had talked to him during his luch break across the street and found out his family was gone for the holiday, but he didn't want to go, so stayed home. The perfect situation for them. For some reason, the youngest looking guy was looking thru the clothes racks, and the other guy and the girl told us to drag Aaron into the back room. After about 5 minutes, the younger one came in with an arm load of clothing. He whispered into the girl's ear, and she got a thoughtful look on her face, and after a couple of minutes smiled and said, "sure, why not." Junior then pulled another gun, pointed it at us and told us to strip to our underwear. Minh was so scared, she couldn't comply with their wishes, so the older guy just ripped her blouse off, then her slacks. She was wearing blue panties and bra, and I thought she seemed rather well endowed for an Oriental woman. Scared, I began undressing, and got a very uneasy feeling at the leer the 2 guys were giving us. I was handed a denis skirt and tank top and told to put it on. I'm 5'9" tall, wear a D cup bra, and keep in decent shape, and I knew the outfit wouldn't fit. I said as much, but the girl punched me in the stomach, telling me to put it on or get hurt. The skirt was so short on me it looked like I was wearing a bandaid, and the blouse went on, but was so tight it shoved my breasts up and out like a push up bra. Minh put on a backless dress, also too small for her, but not as bad as my outfit. I was handed a pair of high heeled sandals, about 4inches high, that actually fit, but Minh had to put on a pair of pumps with about a 6 inch heel and a 2 inch platform, and they were a couple sized to big for her tiny feet. The girl moved behind Minh and shoved her to her knees, knelt down behind her, and I could hear the zipping noise of zipties being tightened. From the look on her face, they were pulled very tight. Her ankles were also bound, but she wasnt gagged. The older guy said they had no more zipties for me, and the younger one went looking for materials to bind me. He returned about 5, maybe 10 long minutes later, and had some rope he had found in the storeroo, as well as several rolls of various tape. The girl asked if he wanted the fun of tying me, and he said "fuck yeah". He walked behind me, pulled my arms behind me, and tied my hands with what seemed like a lot of rope, pulling it very tight. Then I felt rope going around my upper arms, then tugging as the rope pulled my elbows together, touching. The pain in my shoulders was extreme, as it felt like he was trying to make my shoulders touch, which was impossible, but that's what it felt like. He reached around me and began rubbing my breasts, then squeezing them. He pushed me on the floor, and tied my ankles, then tied them to my wrists. The girl walked over with an evil grin on her face, squeezed my jaws til my mouth opened, and shoved a huge wad of cloth in my mouth then taped it in. The older guy said, "why'd you do that. We coulda had some fun with that mouth." She grinned, and said, "tape comes off." By now, Aaron was coming around, so that was a little bit of good news. Also, the younger guy had Minh on her belly over a piano bench, and to my horror took out his penis and shoved it into her, began thrusting so violently that she was literally bouncing on the bench, but even tho she wasn,t gagged made no noise. Older guy, with penis in hand, went over, yanked her hair pulling her head up and rammed into her mouth. Junior was finishing up by then, making a guttural noise as he ejaculated into Minh's vagina. He withdrew, wiped on her dress, and pulled his jeans back up. Senior was apparently ejacualting now, as well, as I saw Minh trying to get away from his member. He withdrew from her mouth, pinched her nose, and told her to swallow every drop. She began sobbing, and the girl slapped her twice, telling her to "get used to it, gook. We ain't done with you." Junior walked over to me, and sked me i I wanted him to "fuck my pussy, mouth, or ass" first, but I would eventualluy be fucked in all openings anyway. I shook my head, but he just laughed. "Maybe you should buttfuck the boy first, so she can see how much fun she is gonna have" the girl said. Again I shook my head, and so did Aaron. Senior grabbed my ankles and dragged me over in front of Aaron and told him to watch and learn, since I was going to be the one who would have him spared if I was "good enough". The rope connectin ankles to wrists was removed, then my ankles were untied, I was rolled onto my back, on my bound arms, my panties were yanked off, and he entered me with a quick thrust. He seemed to be taking his time, making slow, gradual thrusts into me, and the girl was beside my head with a gun, pointed it at me, and said "I'm ungagging you, but if you scream, you die. Then, you're going to eat my pussy until I come. If you don't satisfy me, I'll shoot the kid." The tape was yanked off, she lowered her jeans and panties, and lowered her crotch to my face. I tried to turn away, but she yanked my hair, then straddledmy face with her back to my rapist. I felt the gun against my neck, so with disgust, began to tongue her vagina. Senior then began ramming into me as fast and hard as he could, finally filling me with his semen. The girl pulled my face into her as hard as she could, but after about 10 minutes got off me, slapped my face, and told me I was not doing what she wanted. That's when Junior straddled me and I saw up close his erect organ, and realized how large it really was. I hadn't been able to see it when he raped Minh, and it was really quite large. "Open wide, you can suck my cock instead of eat her cunt. I feel one tooth, and the kid's brains will be splattered all over." He pulled my head to his member, and shoved it deep into my throat, making me gag, and keeping me from getting air. "Breathe thru your nose, bitch. Otherwise you might suffocate. Got a lot of time to fill before we leave." He worked my head up and down his shaft, finally shooting his semen, quite a bit of it, too, down my throat. The girl was by Aaron, and she cut the ziptie hogtying him, helped him to his feet, had him hop over to Minh, pullled down his jeans, and told him to have sex with Minh. He shook his head, and she told him he was going to have sex with both of us, or she was going to castrate him. Minh seemed to still be in a state of shock, and hardly reacted when he entered her. The girl got enraged, jerked him to his feet, and hopped him over to me. "You two are going to to give us a good show, or you both are going to get hurt. Understand?" I nodded, and Aaron did also. I asked her to ungag him, and if she left my gag off, we would dod everything they wanted. The tape was removed, and Aaron said, "Brenda, I can't do anything to you, you're a friend and co worker. I don't care what they do to me." The girl said, "if you don't fuck her, and make her come, I'm going to cut off her nipples, and you will watch." "Aaron, it's alright, don't get hurt, do what they want." He nodded, and they turned me so my crotch was pointed right at him. They helped him down, and I felt him enter my already ravaged vagina, but gently. As he began moving back and forth, Senior said, "lady, if you come, I'm glong to have Junior fuck your ass. Kid, if you don't make her come, he's gonna fuck your ass. Have at it, you two." I could see the fear in his eyes, and told him to do what he had to do to protect himself. He continued his movements, and I have to admit, I didn't mind having him inside me. After all, he was a very good looking guy, if only 17, We settled into a rhythm, and eventually I realized that, indeed, I was going to have an orgasm. I thing he sensed it also, as he slowed down, as if he wanted to prevent my orgasm. "Aaron, keep going, don't stop, I like what you're doing. Don't worry, I've had anal sex before." Finally, he quickened his thrusts, his breathing got faster, and believe it or not, we actually had an orgasm together. When finished, he just lay on me, whispered in my ear "I'm sorry, Brenda." I kissed him on the mouth, and suddenly he was jerked off me. Junior was above me, leering at me, and said, "so you've been butt fucked before, huh. Time for another go, then." He pushed my legs apart, lifted my bottom, and just rammed into my anus. He must have greased himself while waiting for Aaron to finish, as he was not dry, and was able to enter me easier than I thought possible. He once again just pounded me, ejacualating rather soon. "Damn, dude, can't you last longer that 2 minutes," the girl asked. "We should be going now, Senior said, so the three of us were pulled close to each other, regagged, re-hogtied, blindfolded, and abandoned. We stayed like that for about 4 more hours, until Minh worked her blindfold off, squirmed around until she fount a pair of cutters, cut me free, and I cut the others free. We called the police, they investigated, gathered evidence, but apparently they had never commited a previous crime because no DNA was on file. The only really longlasting side effects are: Minh no longer comes to the store, appointing me as manager, and I got pregnant. At the age of 38. My ex divorced me because I couldn't get pregnant, but seems the problem was with him. The father is Aaron, according to DNA, so I can accept my situation. Aaron wants to marry me, to be a father, but he hasn't finished school yet. I don't really want to be a single parent, but the age difference bothers me. No abortion, as I'm Catholic, so I guess I've got a lot of thinking to do. |
| Name: | Paula |
| Comments: | My name is Paula, I'm 32 years old, have 2 kids, a 12 yr old daughter and an 8 yr old son. Their father, my ex-husband, is currently serving time in prison for making and selling meth, so i have to work a full time job and a part time job just to make ends meet. He quit paying child support within the first year after our divorce, but I don't want him around them anyway. Anyway, my fulltime job is working in the Admin Office of a Healthcare facility, and my parttime job I work in my cousin's sports bar, usually as hostess, but occasionally tend bar. Fortunately, what happened occurred on a weekend when my kids were with my folks. I went straight to the bar from the office, on a Friday evening, and my cousin told me to be hostess that night, when I had originally been scheduled to tend bar. That meant keeping my heels, skirt, and pantyhose on, rather than changing into pants, sneakers, and no pantyhose. As it happened, that Friday I wore a new pair of open-toe pumps, with a 4.5inch heel. My feet were killing me by closing time, and I left as soon as I could. It was cooling off, and getting foggy that night, so I was looking forward to getting home, taking of heels, pantyhose, skirt, having a nice hot soak in the tub, a cup of herbal tea, then bed. I pulled in the drive, under the carport, and started to unlock the door, when I saw the broken glass near the doorknob. Human nature being what it is, instead of leaving and calling the cops, I went in and turned on the lights. When I did, something stirred behind me, and as I turned to see, I was struck in the stomach, veery hard, knocking me down and breathless. As I gasped for air, someone rolled me over on my stomach, and what later was discovered to have been a pillowcase was yanked over my head, and a voice whispered in my ear that if I fought, yelled, or tried to run I would be killed. Another voice said "get her up on her knees, and tie her up good. Make sure this one doesn't get loose." My hair was grabbed and used to pull me to my knees, and the first voice told me to put my hands behind my back. I didn't want to die, so I did as told. My captor began tyingmy hands very tightly, yanking the ropes tight, causing me to cry out in pain. "Shut the fuck up, or I'll cut your throat" he said. Then I felt tape being wrapped around my hands to prevent me fromtrying to use fingers to untie myself. M elbows were then tied, so tightly that they touched. Again I cried out, which caused him to slap the side of my head very hard. "I warned you, cunt," he said, but then a female voice said, "don't kill her, the boss will be pissed. We don't want any murder charges on us, they won't ever quit looking for us. Just gag her real good, then finish tying her up." The cover over my head was pulled off and huge wad of cloth was shoved in my mouth. My binder then used an adhesive bandage to wrap around and keep the cloth in. He pulled it so tight each time around my head that I thought he might dislocate my jaw. The female voice then said, "get her blindfolded, before she sees our faces." More tape went around my eyes until I knew that if someone shined a bright light in my face I wouldn't be able to tell. I was then yanked to my feet and led through the house. I could tell I was taken into the family room, then was pushed to the floor. My feet were then bound, again pulling so tight on the ropes I cried out, but this time couldn't be heard more than a couple feet away. I felt some more rope being worked thru the ropes around my ankles, and I knew I was going to be hogtied. It wasn't just a simple hogtie, ankles to wrists, but the ropes went under my armpits, over my shoulders, then back to ankles, then back to shoulders, then wrists, pulling so hard on them that my back was arched into an almost impossible angle, causing me instant agony. "That oughta keep the bitch out of the way." I had no idea what they wanted from me, as I just barely keep a roof over my kids and food in their stomachs. I had a small TV, a clock radio, a small microwave, no jewelry, no cash at home, nothing of value. I lay hogtied for an eternity, until I felt someone grab my bound ankles and I was dragged through the house. I guess it was good I still had pantyhose on, to prevent serious carpet burn. When I got where they wanted me, one of them began explaining things. "We know your husband hid a lot of cash here, and a couple of guns. We looked where he hid them and they aren't there. You found them and re-hid them. We want it all, and you're gonna tell where it is." My gag was slowly removed, and when the wad was out of my mouth, i tried to tell them I had been divorced for 5 years, my ex had been in prison for 4, and I didn't have what they were looking for. The one who sounded like the boss said, "I was his cellmate for over 2 yrs and he wouldn't lie to me. He said you were a greedy little whore, and we might have to convince you to tell us what we want to know. Where did you hide it?" "I don't know what you're talking about. I haven't seen the bastard since about 9 months before our divorce." Rough hands grabbed me and my blouse was torn from my body beneath the ropes. "She's got big tits, but they sag a little bit. Ass is a little big also, but she don't look too bad." At those words, I was released from the brutal hogtie, but my legs just flopped lifelessly. "Okay, let's have some fun and see if that loosens her tongue." I felt my pantyhose and panties being pulled down and and my ankle rope was removed. I again tried screaming but before i could, a large gun was shoved in my mouth, and I stopped trying to scream. I was pulled back so that my knees were supporting my body, and I felt a large, erect penis being shoved into me. I hadn't dated or had sex since my divorce, with 2 young kids at home, and I didn't want sex this way for damn sure, but it was happening anyway. My rapist wasn't a bit gentle, ramming into me so hard that i actually bounced like a ball off the floor. It must have lasted for 10 minutes, before he withdrew, spun me around and shoved his hard cock, glistening with my juices, so far in my throat I couldn't breath and began gagging. He shot a huge amount of semen down my throat, more than I ever thought humaly possible. When he pulled his cock from my mouth, he pinched my nose shut causing me to gasp for air through m mouth, which made me swallow his semen. I was lifted off the floor and placed on my back on my coffee table. The female then straddled me, shoving her vaginal area onto my face, telling me to make her come. I tried to turn my head, but again was struck sharply, so to keep from being killed, I began to do as she wished. I felt another cock shove into my vagina, but not as large as the first, and whoever it was, he began to slowly thrust back and forth like he was making love to me not raping me. I just laid there, letting him do his thing, and trying to appease the woman. Again after a lengthy assault, I felt him increase the pace and then I felt his discharge enter me. The woman got off my face, slapped me, and said, "you have no idea how to eat pussy, so I hope the guys fuck you to death." They tried to do just that, raping me repeatedly over several hours, until they decided I couldn't tell them what they wanted. They re-hogtied me even stricted than before, about daylight, and emptied my purse, getting about $6.00 and some change, took my carkeys and left. I lay on the floor for several hours until my folks brought my kids home. My kids saw me hogtied like i was, my clothes all but completely gone, before my Mom got them back in the car. My Dad untied me and called the police, who arrived pretty fast. After being taken to the hospital and treated for my ordeal, i told what had happened, that one of them claimed to have been a cellmate of my ex, so that they should have DNA records to catch at least one of them. So far they haven't been found, but the law knows who all of them are. |
| Name: | Carlene |
| Comments: | Ok everyone, I will admit up front that this is a made up work of fiction.
Mark was pondering many things in his young life. He was only 19, but he felt like nothing interesting or exciting ever happened with him. He had just finished his first year of college and was relaxing for a few weeks. Mark just couldn’t help but wish that something, anything would happen in his otherwise boring monotonous life. Mark’s mother Allison was 34, and quite a looker according to many men of all ages. She was thin, well built, ample breasts, and still had her long hair from her youth. Her husband had cheated on her and divorced nearly 4 years ago, deciding overnight that any woman over 30 was not sexy enough to him and that a 19 year old blonde was the woman to have. Allison was left to raise the family herself, a story all too common in the early 21st century with families. It was an early July afternoon in their England home, and Mark and Allison were relaxing just after dinner. The weather could not have been better outside, and the day could not have been more uneventful inside. Mark thought about going swimming in their pool on such a perfect Friday. Apparently Allison was thinking the same thing, as at the same time Mark thought of it, she said, “I’m going to go change and go out to the pool for a while.” Mark replied, “That’s a good idea. I think I’m going to swim some laps myself. See you out there.” Allison went into her bedroom and looked for her pink bikini. Even at 34, a few years past a woman’s physical prime in some people’s eyes, Allison could still stun a crowd when she tried. She laid her suit out on the bed and began to take off her clothes. She looked at her naked body in the mirror. She was 5 feet 3 inches tall, and barely 125 pounds. She felt she looked pretty darn good for having given birth to two children and not being able to work out all the time. She did keep herself well groomed, with absolutely no hair on her body anywhere except on her head. She just recently had year annual summer Brazilian wax job, as she never liked having hair anywhere over her vaginal area, ass, legs, feet, back, or anywhere else for that matter. A woman should be hairless, smooth, and perfect, as she always said to herself. And she had certainly achieved that. Even though her husband had left 4 years ago, she had a slight smirk on her face as she looked and thought to herself, “How could he leave THIS?” Her bikini was a bright pink string bikini style. It was the one she usually wore for lounging or tanning, which was all she intended to do today anyway. She fit perfectly into it, although the triangle cups were a little undersized for her breasts, which left a lot of skin to be seen. She tied the very thin strings of the top behind her head and behind her back. Then she slipped into the bottom. It was not a thong or g string style, as she only wore those for very special people on very special occasions. It was still essentially a front and back connected by side string. The 40% spandex blend made her bikini essentially look like a second skin on her body. “Time to go,” she said to her reflection. Mark walked into his room and prepared for his laps. He was not an Olympic level swimmer by any means, but he still enjoyed the sport. He stripped off his clothes and grabbed his red speedo suit that he usually used for swimming. Mark was very slim with very little fat to be seen anywhere. He also kept his body completely free of body hair in order to glide through the water. He would let his body hair grow out during the winter, but at this time of the year, all of the hair around his penis, balls, ass, legs, back, chest, abs, armpits, and arms were all completely gone. Mark was now about 5 feet 9 inches tall and about 155 pounds. He was not strong necessarily, but he did have good endurance and a nice figure that had caught the ladies eyes more often than not. Mark slipped on his speedo, making sure that It was positioned how he liked it. A speedo should always be worn a certain way in his mind. The sides should never go higher than the middle in a U shape, because that created the infamous banana hammock look that so many make fun of. Instead, he made sure the speedo sides were all level and straight out to his thighs, and as low as possible. Wearing his speedo like this left a very small amount of butt crack showing on the other side, but he didn’t mind, and it was hardly noticeable unless someone stared. His speedo was a true racing style, with 80% spandex, so his penis and his ass were essentially seen right through even with a speedo over it. No one ever had to guess much about what he looked like underneath. Mark walked out of his room towards the pool. His mother was already outside, finishing laying out the towel on the concrete. Although there was definitely no incest or dirty thoughts of any kind between them, Mark couldn’t help but notice his mother standing there in her wild looking bikini. His friends always made remarks about how hot his mom was, but he always laughed and said how sick that was. He didn’t mean to, but he couldn’t help but notice her firm ass and very well exposed breasts. It wasn’t really his fault though; he was a man, and she was a woman. It’s how he was wired. “Are you not swimming at all, mom?” Mark inquired. Allison replied, “No I’m just going to tan and relax this afternoon. You go ahead sweetie.” She was very proud of Mark, and felt like she had raised a very fine looking young man, even a flat out sexy one in his own way. She also couldn’t help but put her eyes on his speedo and his bulging crotch. It was impossible to not notice it in such a tight red brief. “You know Mark, if you spent time on a swim team, I think you’d find a girlfriend pretty easily, especially when the girls see you in that tiny red speedo of yours,” she giggled in reply. She always made small jokes about Mark’s speedo because she thought his little suit was so cute and because she knew he didn’t mind. “That’s funny mom. You should wear that little bright bikini of yours at the beach and you’ll have a new man in your life before you know it.” They both laughed and left their remarks at that. Mark quickly dove into the pool and felt the water surround him. He thought the water was slightly cooler than he thought it would be, but after a few laps in it, the temperature felt perfect to him. Allison lied down on her stomach and untied the back strings of her top behind her head and back and placed them at her sides. She was particular about not having any string tan lines on her neck or back. She then put her head down and began to relax and let the sun do its work. She usually fell asleep after a matter of minutes, and sure enough she fell asleep this time. Mark continued swimming his laps. He felt like he was getting better every time he practiced. Had he started swimming at a very young age, he could very well have been Olympic or near Olympic material. Their pool was not an Olympic sized pool by any means, but it was big enough for him to do small laps back and forth and still get a good workout. After about 20 or 25 minutes of constant swimming, Mark decided it was time for a break. He hopped out of pool and looked over towards the chairs. He suddenly realized he had forgotten to bring out his water bottle and his towel. Frustrated, he decided to go into the house and get them and hurry back into the pool. He opened the back door and walked past the kitchen. He was dripping every step of the way from his body and his speedo from being in the pool for so long, but there wasn’t anything else he could do. Suddenly, Mark stopped dead in his tracks. A masked figure suddenly showed itself from behind the kitchen counter and stood right in front of Mark. He had a bag behind his back and only his eyes were visible to Mark. Mark became terrified as he quickly realized some person was in his house and up to no good with that type of outfit. Mark tried to turn around and run, but the figure quickly wrapped his arms around Mark and body slammed him to the kitchen floor. Mark was nearly knocked out unconscious, but he was dazed enough that he couldn’t resist the figure anymore. Mark felt himself placed on his stomach and his arms were placed together and his palms and wrists also together. The masked figure took out some hemp rope from his bag he carried, and began to loop rope around his wrists, making 3 double loop bands before cinching the trailing ends down in the middle and tying it off tightly. The figure then took more rope and began to loop it around Mark’s ankles before cinching them off exactly as his wrists. Next, Mark’s knees were wrapped, tied, and cinched just above his knees with more rope just like the other spots. Then Mark could feel his ankles being pulled up and bent behind his back as the figure took another rope and began to run a loop from around his ankles to around his wrist ropes and back again. Suddenly, Mark’s feet were completely on top of his wrists and touching. This put a slight strain on his back, but not too much. The figure then tied off this rope tightly. Mark was still dazed from being slammed to the hard floor, but he could still feel his mouth being opened and a thick wadded up cloth was being stuffed into his mouth It was big enough that it filled up the inside of his mouth and he couldn’t swallow it. The figure then took a roll of heavy duct tape and began to wrap it around Mark’s head, going around his mouth, then higher and right at his nose on the 2nd turn, then lower and over his chin on the 3rd turn, and then one final 4th turn back to the middle. After wrapping his mouth and head 4 times, he set down the tape and stood back up. “Well kid, looks like I interrupted your swim meet outside today. Sorry that you can’t put something on over that little red speedo you got there. Haha,” the burglar gloated. Mark tried to struggle with the little strength he had at that point, but he couldn’t move an inch on the floor. He realized he had been hogtied very tightly and gagged so well all he could make was the slightest “mmmm” of a moan when he tried to talk to the masked figure. Mark assumed the person had to be a man, seeing as he was at least 6’2” and looked very large to him. After hearing his voice, he knew it was true. The masked man then looked outside towards the pool and noticed Allison still sitting out on the towel on her stomach. The man picked up his bag and quietly walked out towards the pool. As he moved closer towards her, the man noticed that she was tanning on her stomach and that her bikini top was unfastened with the strings placed at her sides. The man grinned wide at the sight in front of him. He quietly placed his bag on the ground beside her. Allison was still dozed off from the relaxation, and completely unaware of what had happened to Mark. Allison began to wake up as she felt her arms and wrists being placed side by side on her back. Immediately after that she could feel something being looped around her arms and making them feel bonded together. Suddenly wide awake, Allison began to struggle as she realized someone was sitting on top of her back and trying to tie her up! The man finished cinching up her wrists before he lifted her up by her neck. Allison began to scream as she realized that her bikini top was still laying on the towel and that she was now totally bare-chested with her hands tied tightly behind her back. Her screams were quickly silenced by the man’s hand over her mouth. “Be quiet babe. Your son is already inside and it’s your turn to join him. I just need to get you two out of the way before I get out of here. Don’t make a sound and I promise I won’t kill you or hurt you. Got it?” Allison, now totally terrified, looked towards the pool and noticed her son was no longer there, and that he must be telling the truth. She quickly nodded her head. “Let’s go,” said the burglar as he lifted Allison up to her feet, leaving her bikini top on the towel. The burglar walked behind Allison, keeping his hand over her mouth and the other hand on her arms, pushing her into the house. They both came into the kitchen and Allison was stunned as she looked down and saw her son Mark lying on the floor, hogtied very tightly and gagged with duct tape. She had never seen someone so trussed up so tightly in her life. She had never played a tie up game with her husband, and she barely knew what being tied up really was like. But to see her own son all tied up, hogtied, and gagged and completely helpless like he was at that moment was beyond her understanding. She tried to reach down to help Mark, but the burglar kept his grip on her and pulled her down to the floor beside Mark instead. Mark was finally over his daze of being slammed earlier, and could now struggle and try to yell for help. He began to struggle as hard as he could against his ropes, but all of his bindings were way too tight for him to ever break out of. He kept trying to yell and call for help, but his gag was so tight that it was impossible to be heard. Mark had never been tied up since he was a young boy. He would play some cops and robbers type games with friends and be tied up very loosely, but it was never anything tight, and he always just had fun with it. But now all of a sudden, he was the victim of a real robbery and he found himself completely helpless in his own house. The burglar threw Allison to the floor and emptied out his bag onto the floor. First, he stuffed another thick cloth completely into her mouth before wrapping his duct tape around her head 4 times, just like her son’s had been effectively silenced. Next, using more rope, he looped and bound her ankles just like her wrists had been bound, with 3 double looped strands and a center cinch going in between. The burglar moved up to her knees and tied her legs together just above her knees. Finishing up the job, he took a final piece of rope and brought her ankles bent backwards towards her wrists until they touched each other. He then looped around each end and tied it down, completing her hogtie. The burglar stepped back up and looked down on the mother and son. They had been swimming in their own pool just minutes earlier. Now they were both tied up and hogtied with their wrists behind their back palm to palm, ankles and knees tied, and their ankles tied back towards their wrists. And they were both gagged with duct tape 4 times over a thick cloth stuffed inside their mouth. They would not escape and the burglar knew that. To add insult to their position, they were both very scantily clad, with Mark wearing nothing but his wet tight red speedo, which being tight, wet, and red, left nothing to the imagination, and his mother wearing nothing but her tiny bikini bottom, and no top. They might as well have been naked beside each other. She looked at her son to get an understanding of just how he was tied up. She could see all the rope around his wrists, ankles, knees, and the rope around his ankles and wrists brining him into his tight position. And all she could see of his face were his eyes and nose, since the duct tape had covered everything else under his nose. She looked down again and noticed the now very large bulge in his speedo. He was literally making a speedo torpedo pointing straight down from his speedo. The entire outline of his penis could be seen bulging through his suit. She figured he either needed to go to the bathroom, or he found something about this arousing to himself. But she wasn’t doing much better. Her bare breasts were now exposed, and they were becoming very hard and pointed. Mark had never seen his mother’s breasts before this moment, and she felt very embarrassed to be in this position with him. But there wasn’t anything either of them could do. Allison began to understand now just what it meant to be tied up and completely helpless. She couldn’t speak, couldn’t move, and couldn’t do anything to help herself out of this. Being nearly naked didn’t help any, but just the thought of this man putting her and her son in such a stretched out and tight position was completely crazy to her. She didn’t know such a tie even existed, and she didn’t understand her body could be restrained in such a way. The burglar left and began to look through the house. Mark and Allison began to try as hard as they could to escape, but it was useless. They needed help of some kind. Allison tried to squirm over towards Mark to see if they could help each other. Mark caught onto the idea and tried to squirm towards her as well. After a few minutes they were able to position themselves where their backs were nearly together. Allison began to try to pick at Mark’s bindings, but she had a lot of trouble finding his knots. The knots had been tied down so tightly it was almost impossible to untie them once they were tied. Mark tried to untie some of his mother’s knots, but he found the same problem. The knots were too hard to reach and too small and solidly tied to be untied. After about 20 minutes, they heard the burglar walking back towards them in the kitchen. He looked down towards the mother and son again, and noticed they were trying to help each other. “Oh no no no, none of that now,” he said as he picked up Allison at her waist. She and Mark both made muffled protests as he took her into the middle of the living room and placed her back down on the floor. He went back to the kitchen and picked up Mark to bring him to the living room beside his mother on the living room floor. “Here’s the deal. I’ll be leaving in a minute, but I can’t have you two helping each other get free. So I’ll have to tie you up in a way that makes sure you two can’t get free or help each other get free either.” Scared at what that could mean, they both began to make muffled protests into their gags as the burglar took out a knife and cut the rope that looped around her wrists and ankles, ending her hogtied position. She felt very relieved that the strain was over. Although she was still tied up, she felt a little better. The burglar then moved to Mark and also cut his rope that made his hogtie. Now they were both simply bound at their wrists, knees, and ankles. The burglar was not finished. He took the roll of duct tape and began to wrap tape around the rope on their wrists and ankles. Next, he placed their hands together in a clapping position, and began to wrap the tape around the outside of their clamped hands, making sure that their hands and fingers were now useless. Using more tape, the burglar wrapped tape around Mark and Allison’s bare feet, effectively taping their feet side by side. Finally, using a small piece of string, he tied each of their big toes together. Mark and Allison’s eyes began to grow big. “Sorry,” said the burglar, grinning, “but I’m a bit of a bondage expert, and I don’t get to do this as often as I’d like, so I’m going to enjoy this one.” The burglar then grabbed Allison and placed her directly on top of Mark, so that their stomachs were touching each others. Her feet were placed on top of Mark’s, due to Mark being larger and taller. Her bare breasts now rested right on top of Mark’s bare chest, almost nipple to nipple. Allison’s head was just barely above the top of Mark’s eyes. Using more rope and tape, the burglar then began to wrap tape all the way around both Mark and Allison’s bound ankles. He then wrapped more tape around their knees multiple times, followed by their upper thighs multiple times, then their abdominal region just above the speedo and bikini strings. Next he wrapped the tape around their chest area. He first wrapped it around their backs multiple times. Then with a separate roll, he wrapped tape around their arms right above their elbows, effectively pinning their arms completely against their backs in the process. Finally, using the last of the roll of duct tape, the burglar wrapped the tape around both of their heads, starting at the back of Mark’s head and going around to the back of Allison’s head and back again, looping 3 or 4 times. When he was totally finished, Allison and her son were effectively tied up themselves, AND effectively tied up directly to each other. They couldn’t help but stare into each other’s eyes and try to talk and make sounds. “Well, that should hold you two basically forever,” he finally said. Then he grabbed his bag and left the room again. The mother and son began to look around and realize just how helpless they now were. Not only were their own wrists, knees, and ankles tied effectively with rope, those bonds were now also wrapped in duct tape, effectively stopping any chance of undoing them by themselves. They also now had their own hands clapped together and wrapped in duct tape; their feet had been wrapped in duct tape, and even their big toes were tied together. Their gags used before were still securely in place, and made sure they would not be communicating anything but quiet moans to each other and anyone else. If that wasn’t bad enough, they were now also tied front to front to each other. They had been tied together with duct tape going all the way around both their bodies at their ankles, knees, thighs, abdomen, chest, behind their arms, and finally around their heads over their regular tape gags. They could not have imagined a more secure binding job in their wildest dreams, only it was no dream. They were in a horrific situation with a burglar who had barely even explained himself. After about 5 minutes they no longer heard the man and they assumed he had left the house. Mark’s body was still wet from swimming outside less than an hour earlier, although it didn’t have any affect on getting out of his bondage. He had simply ran inside to get a towel and water bottle. Allison did not swim, but she had just been relaxing under the sun when the man pulled her inside the house. It was all downhill from there for them both. To finally make matters worse, they were still clad in their swim suits, and very small ones at that. Mark’s tiny red speedo brief was still dripping wet from the laps he swam, and his mother was clad only in her bikini bottom and had long lost her top. They tried to struggle to get free for the next hour, although their attempts got them absolutely nowhere. They tried to yell for help, although their nearest neighbors were a quarter mile away, and in the middle of their living room, they would never be heard. They heard the phone ring periodically throughout the day, and on the first occasion they actually made an effort to move towards the phone before realizing it was futile. With their bare-chested bodies now stuck to each other, they were able to see and feel a side of each other they did not ever want to be in either of their minds. It’s just not every day that a mother is bare-chested in front of her son, let alone TIED UP in that manner to her son. Her breasts were now right up against his own chest, giving her son a perfect feel for what a woman’s breasts are like. Allison could feel her son’s speedo bulge right up against her own bikini bottom. She could feel it growing larger and larger as their small struggling to get free went on. Her breasts become erect and her nipples become very hard and pointy, and her son certainly noticed both his erection and her breasts. Although there was certainly nothing either of them could do but endure it. After a few moments of more struggling, Mark could feel his erection get larger than any erection he had ever had in his life. It was nearly to the point of popping through the material of his speedo at this point, and he felt very embarrassed to be getting so aroused being tied up to his mother. Although he had already noticed she was slightly aroused herself. She hadn’t been with a man for a few years, so maybe she had not been able to get aroused much recently. All of a sudden, Mark felt his penis poke out through the side of his speedo between his leg and the suit. It had gotten pushed over to the side and was now sticking completely out from under his suit onto his mothers bare bikini bottom. Mark suddenly became more nervous at the idea of his bare erect penis literally right beside his mother’s vagina. Thankfully it was covered by her bottom suit. Nevertheless, despite his efforts not to, Mark could not control himself and he began to cum all over his mother’s thighs. He was so embarrassed and began to cry, but Allison looked and him in the eye and tried to moan to him that, “it’s ok.” They remained in their position for the rest of the day. After a few more phone calls, the phone went silent for the night. The routine was basically the same for the following day, with more struggling with no results. Mark even cummed a few more times on his mother’s legs throughout the day. Finally, around 7 PM that night, they heard a knocking at the front door, and after no answer, they heard a yelling through the back door by the pool. Thankfully for them, the burglar had forgotten to close the back door when he brought Allison into the house the previous day. A female friend of Allison’s came running into the house and found them still tied up together on the living room floor. She got some scissors from the kitchen and began to slowly release them both from their bonds. They had been tied up for nearly 30 hours. A few days passed before Mark or Allison could even bring themselves to discuss what happened. Finally Allison said they should talk about it. Mark said that he felt so bad for getting aroused and for cumming on her, but Allison said that it was alright. He was just responding to his young hormones and that sometimes that’s just what happens, no matter who the woman may be. It was a bad experience for them both, but they said they can learn and move on from it. She said that both of their arousals were understandable and nearly uncontrollable, but it does not mean that there is a wrong type of sexual feeling between them. It simply means their bodies are healthy and able to respond well sexually, nothing more than that. They did move on. Mark moved on to college again the following fall. He met a great girlfriend on the swim team, just as her mother had suggested would happen. Allison met a wonderful man not long after going to the city pool in her bright pink bikini. In a weird way, what they said to each other on that day ended up being an accurate prediction. THE END |
| Name: | Cathy |
| Comments: | Nice story Carlene. You should write one about a husband and a wife held hostage together. |
| Name: | Kelley |
| Comments: | This happened to me when I was 17. My parents where divorced and my Dad was a bank manager while my mom did tech support for a corporation that had offices in other towns. Towards my Junior and senior year of school Mom found she had to travel to various offices to get computers running and networking with other computers for the company. Since Mom had primary custody of me I lived at her house and found myself staying by myself two sometimes three days a week. Not that I was a wild child and Dad would have me check in-with a phone call--a couple times a day. The house did have a home security system and I was use to Mom leaving on Thursday night being away and being home late Saturday night or early Sunday morning.
One Friday morning after my Mom left for a trip that Thursday night I was coming down the stairs dressed for school (Navy skirt and White blouse.) I at the time had developed a C cup and had a shapely figure. As I came down stairs I found 4 men in black ski masks standing at the bottom of the stair. I dropped my purse and books and tried to run back up stairs but one of them wrapped his arms around my waist. He lifted me in the air and pulled me down the stairs. He carried me toward the family room which was in the back of the house. I was kicking and screaming but they easily over powered me and forced me to sit in a staight back kitchen chair they took from the dinning room and placed in the center of the family room and a white sheet on the floor under the chair. I was in tears begging them not to hurt me as one man pulled my arms behind my back through the space of the chair between the rungs and the center wood board. He held my arms together and someone tied my wrists tightly together. More roped was wrapped around me pinning my torso to the back of the chair. Rope was wrapped above and below my breasts. another rope was wrapped around my waist and the chair. I begged them to tell me what they wanted and why they where doing this to me. They seemed to ignore my questions but became amused by my crying and begging. Next They tied my ankles together and used the slack of that rope to my ankles to the front legs of the chair proventing me from kicking out or moving my legs much. Next rope was wrapped around my legs below my knees. Finally a length of rope was wrapped around my theighs and the seat of the chair. They demanded to know when my mother was coming back. I was shocked that they knew my mother left for a trip. When I did not speak one of the men produced a gun and pointed it dirctly at my face. I slowly answered she would be back on Sunday morning. With that a thick white cloth was shoved into my mouth and tied around my head. The cloth muffled a lot of my screams and made them sound like weak mmmppphhhs. Next the men erected white bedsheets (from my mother's drawers) around the chair preventing any indication of where I was for the video tape recording they made of me. They filmed me as a whole than they began focusing in on various parts of my body especally where the ropes where showing I was tied tightly and helpless. After they finished filming I was left alone for a while and I started to struggle and screaming for help. After a while one of them men came near me and ordered me to stop or they would hurt me. He than put on a ESPN and sat on the sectional sofa. I later found out all the ringers on the phones where turned off and the tape was taken to my Dad's office and played for him instructing him to help them rob the bank and not call the police or I would be killed. Two of the men "baby sat" me to make sure I didn't escape. They watched TV for serveral hours before one received a call on his cell phone and as he listened he looked at me. He said he understood and flipped his phone closed. He explained to his friend that insentive was needed. I began to cry again as they came near me--I still at the time didn't know why they where doing this to me. A second video camera was produced and they began to film me again this time the one man kneeing beside my chair slowly began unbuttoning the pulling my breasts free of my bra. He began to foundle each breast than began licking and sucking each breast. I struggle and screamed more but it seemed to be what they wanted to film. The man than began to pull my skirt up and slipped his hand into my panties his fingers slipping between the space and fondling me that way as he sucked and fondle my breasts with his other hand and his mouth. The man filming said Do as we say or she will be raped. So that his voice could be heard in the mic. Once they stopped filming the man fondling me stopped and stood up. The one with the camera left the room and the one who had touched me finally explained that his friends wanted my dad to help them rob his bank. He was stalling but they hoped this would encourage him to do as he was told. They slowly untied me and said I could use the bathroom and get redressed. As they pulled me through the house I noticed all the blinds and curtains drawn. I was ordered not to take the gag out of my mouth but did close the door part way allowing me some privacy. They pulled me out of the bathroom when I was done and I was than order to show them where my mom kept her good jewelry and cash wher hidden. They than order me to point out everything of value thoughout the house. I was than taken down stair into the kitchen. I was allowed to take the gag out of my mouth and a piece of rope was tied around my waist and back of the chair but they left my arms free. I was surprised that when the third one returned they had brought me some lunch. A burger and fries. I begged them not to tie me up again but I was slapped. After lunch I was retied to the chair in the family room like before. They gag was put back into my mouth and tape added to keep my from working the gag freed. They began moving the valueable objects out of the house and then I was told that if my Dad did what He was told I would live but if he didn't would be killed. They began stapping and taping various piece of dynamite to my body and the chair rigging it all to an explosive device. I was than frighten more by a device being placed under my feet and another device was placed in my bound hands than taped to my hands. They told me there would be three ways I could die. If dad didn't do what they wanted they would send a signal to the device and I would be killed. IF I struggled and released the devices in my hands and under my feet the bomb would go off OR if I was found by the police before the time triger ticked down and they released me it would send a short to the bomb causing it to go off. I started to cry again. begging them not to leave me like this they just took pictures and said I should be glad I repected that I was a kid and didn't have me strip nake before rigging the bomb on me. They left me in my house. I sat on the chair frighten to move and the little head movements I made was very slow. They did leave the TV on a classic movie channel and a clock in my eye view. They left me at 4 o clock. I was left in my house for six hours until my father came into the house at 10:15. He was terrified at what he saw and called the police When they arrived they called the bomb squard from a neighboring town which was bigger. I was tied to the chair 3 more hours as the bomb experts slowly examined the device and realized most of it was fake. The sicks of dynamite where real however and they slowly removed the sticks of dynamite from my body. By the time I was freed completly it was 2 in the morning. My Dad was ordered to stay at the bank with the head tell after closed let them back in. They where forced to empty all the money from the vault while two of the men broke into certain safety deposit boxes using explosives. They then tied up my dad and head teller. It took them several hours to get free than Dad came looking for me. As far as I know those men have never been caught and no other bank was rob like that. |
| Name: | Carlene |
| Comments: | Thanks Cathy! I'm afraid I don't have one involving a husband and wife, and that was actually the only story I have, period. |
| Name: | Carlene |
| Comments: | Hi again everyone! I decided to post these stories of me when I was younger and had some real bondage experiences.
Again, I was never tied up by a burglar, but I did take part in tie up games with friends, and some of them were very elaborate. I am 29 now and this was all when I was 12 to 16 years old. I had two neighbors in my old neighborhood, and they were both boys my age; I did not really have a crush on them, but they did have a huge crush on me. I always liked the idea of being tied up, but I never wanted to say that flat out, so instead I told my guy friends how I wanted to be an escape artist. They would tie me up in a lot of different ways, and I was always able to get out. One particular summer day when I was 14, it was VERY hot outside, close to 100. One of the male friends decided to tie me up to a chair. We had this small tree house and dock built out onto the lake as a hang out place, and he set up the chair in the shade under the trees by the lake. He took out a lot of different ropes and began to tie me up. He tied my wrists down on the chair arms, and then also tied my elbows around the end of each chair arm; then he took more rope and looped it around my arms from my elbows up to my shoulder along the chair back. At this point I was nervous as I was being tied up better than I had ever been. He then took more rope and tied my ankles to the chair bottoms, and he then took rope and looped my upper legs (I was wearing really short shorts) and looped my upper legs down onto the chair bottom. i was expecting to be gagged, but he never gagged me. He then surprised me and just said he had to go home and he just left me! So here I was, a 14 year old girl, in nearly 100 degree summer heat, tied up really good to a chair with ropes, and my friend just left me. I began to struggle and got nowhere. The summer heat began to take a toll on me and I was sweating furiously within a short time. I looked across the lake and saw some workers working on some benches on the other side of the lake; I don't think they ever saw me, as the sight of a tied up girl on a chair in that weather would have surely concerned them. I struggled more for what was at least 90 minutes, and I was finally able to loosen one of the ropes around my wrists. Once I was able to get a wrist free, it was fairly easy to untie the rest of my ropes. I think that if he had tied my ropes just a bit tighter, I would have never escaped. But as it was, after over 90 minutes of sweating and struggling, I was finally free, and I went home and left the chair and ropes there. The other story involves my other male friend. He was a year older than me in school, and I know he really liked me a lot, but that's another story that has nothing to do with bondage. But again, I didn't like him in that way, so it was strictly friends as far as I was concerned. So what happened on this occasion, is that tree/lake hangout area also had a ditch where the yards near the houses would drain off into the lake. We made this ladder type structure into a bridge to go over the ditch. So one day my friend had the idea of having me tied up to the bridge, and I agreed. If it matters, I was wearing basically the same thing I wore before when I was tied up to the chair, which was a tanktop and really short shorts, as I always took advantage of summer weather. He asked me to take off my tanktop but I refused. Even though he was a friend I wasn't going to let him see me in my bra, so I stayed as I was and got down on the bridge. I kept my arms at my sides, which basically put them inbetween my body and the side rails of the bridge, so my arms were really strained against my body and the bridge. He began to loop ropes around my ankles, knees, thighs, stomach and wrists all at once, chest (above and below my breasts), and then in a bit of a surprise, he looped a rope around my neck and the bridge sides, keeping me from bringing my head up off the floor of the bridge. Again, I was not gagged, probably because they didn't have anything to gag me with. So with that, once again, my other male friend just told me he was going to leave me and go home. So there I was, tied up on this bridge and even noosed around my neck to the bridge, and he left me there! I struggled for the next hour or so trying to get out of my bondage, but I got nowhere. The next thing I knew I heard a car passing by on the road near the ditch; I couldn't see it, but I knew where it was; I heard my friend and his dad yell out the window and asked if I was still there and if I was ok? And I was a little embarassed honestly, so I just said that I was fine. And with that, they left. So now I was definately alone. I struggled again for I don't know how long, but thankfully my friend made a mistake with my wrist bondage, just like the other friend; he looped the rope over my stomach and my wrists, which didn't really tie my wrists up at all, but instead just had a few loops of rope going over it and my stomach both. So once I could work one of my wrists out from beside my body and pull it from under the rope, my wrist was free. Then from there, I was able to untie a few other knots. If he had tied my wrists behind my back, or if he had tied my wrists to my sides individually, I would have definately been tied up there until someone helped me. So finally I could escape from that bridge. I should also add I basically had to feel instead of look at where the knots were, because with that noose tied around my neck, I couldn't raise my head to see anything without choking myself. I found out a few days later that both of those boys got in trouble for the way they tied me up, especially for using a noose around my neck. I saw those boys less and less as high school went on and I met new people. Sadly that is the last time I was ever tied up. I'm 29 now, and still single sadly; I haven't had that much luck in relationships, and I still have a strong desire to be tied up, although now I want it for sexual pleasure more so than being an escape artist. So those are some of my stories. I know they weren't much, but still. Let me know what you think! |
| Name: | speedoboy |
| Comments: | Tommy Victim where are you? Bound and gagged in bikini briefs next to a gorgeous older babe I hope. |
| Name: | BondoFox |
| E-mail address: | master@bondofox.net |
| Homepage URL: | http://derekscorner.com |
| Comments: | Y'know, I used to help administrate the original version of this Dreambook before it was taken down! If you'd like my help, drop me a line and I'll be happy to help keep the trolls/flamers/spammers out! |
| Name: | Rachel |
| Comments: | I have never told this story quite this way. I told the police what happened, of course. but... i left out some deets and i want to get this out there. i came across this site and I guess this thing has happened to others.
Quickly, I am new to New York City. I moved here from upstate NY after college. i was hoping to find a job in publishing or advertising but for now i'm working whatever jobs i can find. last year in on December 13th I was working a late night shift at a Capezio dance store around Time Square in Manhattan. They keep late hours for tourists. You'd be surprised how many tourists come in to the dance shop. We're on...or I was working on the second floor. It was a slow night. Like I said I was new to NYC and naive, I guess. Because me and Melissa, the other girl, around my age (mid 20's) were locking up. And i was locking the front door when two nice young african american men showed up and asked if we could just open for a moment for them to buy capezio tap shoes. they seemed cute and nice and so I said ok and opened the door. As soon as they got in they shut the door and locked it behind them. Melissa was still up stairs and they asked where the "other girl" was. so they knew. I just told them, confused. i thought maybe they're here for Melissa. Maybe they knew her. But the taller one pulled a gun. I screamed. I have NEVER seen a gun up close and never pointed at ME! well eventually they forced up up stairs where the cash register is. the man with the gun covered us while his partner, who never said a word cleared the cash register. Then the man with the gun told us to lie down on the floor next to a rack of leotards. i was petrified. thought they were going to shoot us. instead they order us on our stomachs and we had to put our hands behind our backs. they ripped open packages of capezio dance tights and they tied Melissa and my hands behind our backs with the tights. and tights are really strong. so it was really frightening. then they tied our legs together with more stockings. and then the gagging. i couldn't believe it but they stuffed our mouths with a full pair of dance tights each adn then used another pair of stockings to tie between our lips so we couldn't spit it out. i could barely breath. they left thank god but they tied us up so tight and the knots made with the stockings are impossible to undo. thankfully i was wearing leotards which are really comfortable and ...i practically live in leotards... but... melissa and i struggled for two hours before she got free. but i never knew what it was really like to be bound and gagged like that. i have had boyfriends who tied me up for play but this was different and scary. anyway...i know better now. i'm really wary of people who come in the store. |
| Name: | Joe |
| Comments: | thanks Rachael for an interesting story even though it was totally fake and written by a guy with a leotard fetish! |
| Name: | Anna |
| Comments: | It was one summer day, when I was out on the patio at my house, relaxing in the summer sun. I heard a noise coming from my house. I had a window open, and it sounded like footsteps. I walked to inside, and saw 3 people, 2 men and 1 woman, with ski masks on, ransacking my house. I backed away, but one of the men jumped on my and pinned me down. He shouted at the two behind him to find something to bind me and gag me with. Inside, I began to panic. I tried not to show it as best I could, but the man on top of me probably knew that I was scared, because he said. "Don't, worry, we won't hurt you as long as you cooperate."
I heard footsteps coming down the hall. It was the woman, and she was holding a roll of duck tape, a pillow case, and rope that I kept in my basement. She gave them to the man holding me, and left again. The man told me to cross my wrists behind my back, then he took some rope, and wound it several times around my wrists, before pulling incredibly tightly. I winced, trying not to make a sound, but I must have moaned, because the man told me to shut up. Once my hands where bound, he then took me to the living room, and set me down on the couch. Then, he flipped me over again, and bound my feet, knees, and thighs very tightly. After he had restrained my legs, he bound my arms to my back, then tying a rope around my breasts, making them stick out. I was afraid he was going to rape me, but he didn't, as the other two called for him to come back. Before they left, one shoved the pillowcase in my mouth, and wrapped duct tape around my head. Finally, they re-did my bonds with duct tape, and tucked the ends in, so that the only way to untie me was to cut me free. They then took anything that was sharp, scissors, knifes, etc, so that I couldn't attempt to undo my bonds. Then, they shoved me in the bathroom, inside the tub, which was filled with water. They then turned off the lights, and locked the bathroom door. I was alone. I fought to keep my head above water, but my wet clothing was dragging me down. Even though the tub itself was quite shallow, I had to arch my back to keep from sliding under. Once my back got so sore, I had to rest it for a couple seconds. As my head went under the water, I felt the duct tape loosening. I pushed on the pillowcase in my mouth, and it moved a bit. I pulled my head above water. Then, I heard the doorbell ring. I tried to scream, but the gag was done well, and I could only make a muffled sound, that only someone who was next to me could hear. I managed to pull myself out of the water by hooking my chin on the edge of the tub and I thudded on the ground. Then, I turned myself so my feet were facing the door. Then I started to kick. The person at the door was my friend, Scarlet. She used her spare key to get in, then she could hear my kicking against the bathroom door. The bathroom had a lock on it that could be picked with something long and skinny. Scarlet had used two bobby pins and had unlocked the door to see my lying on the floor, bound and gagged, and dripping wet. She took out my gag first, then helped me sit up. I explained what happened to me as she tried to untie me. "Where do you keep the scissors?" she asked, after trying the duct tape on my wrists with no luck. "They took them, but I think that they left the pair in the basement." So she went off to check, and they were there. The idiots had left them there, as they either hadn't checked downstairs, or they knew that I would break my neck if i tried going down the stairs. The burglars were eventually caught, and they had a history of breaking into peoples homes and binding them. After that, I always kept the doors locked and windows closed. It was an experience that I never wanted to happen again. |
| Name: | Gagman |
| E-mail address: | redbg44@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | If anyone wants to exchange stories or emails or just want to chat or even meet to carry fantasies being bondage friends please email me. Thank you. |
| Name: | M203Gunr |
| E-mail address: | m203gunr@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Cathy, if you are still reading this site, here is a husband and wife story for you
My name is Alex, and four years ago my wife Cynthia and I were having some marital problems and had been separated for about six months. We saw each other often and were trying to figure out if we were going to work things out or get divorced. We are both in are mid 40's, Cynthia has shoulder lenths brown hair, exersizes everyday and keeps herself in terrific shape. I also exersize on a regular basis and feel I am also in pretty good shape. Cynthia works for a very successful accounting firm and I own my own successful buisness. We have two daughters one is still in high school and one is in her second year of college. During our separation I have been living in a nice apartment and my wife still lives in our home. One eavining Cynthia invited me to go out to dinner with her, our highschool aged daughter was spending the night with friends and Cynthia thought it would be nice to get together and discuss our situation and make some decisions. We had dinner at a nice restraunt and had a nice time together and I was beginning to have some hope that we could work things out. I drove her to the house and she invited me to come in and stay for awhile. After awhile we were on the couch talking and kissing when two men walked in on us. Both had guns and ordered us to just stay seated on the couch. One of the men stayed with us while the other went through the house taking jewelry, money, our credit cards, laptop computers and anything else valuable they could carry out. After about 45 minutes the other guy was finished gathering what they were going to take and came back into the room carrying a small bag. He ordered us to strip down to our underwear and stand back to back. I was really thinking about trying somthing but Cynthia squeezed my hand in a signal to just cooperate. So Cynthia and I stripped. I couldn't help but notice that she was wearing a nice black bra and thong panty set. I was wearing a pair of black jockey briefs. One of the men laughed and said, Oh lady, we have to see more of you, and moved over to where Cynthia was and cut off her bra. We were ordered upstairs into the master bedroom and first ordered to place our hands behind our backs. A roll of duct tape was removed from the small bag he was carrying and our hands were bound. The other guy rumaged through Cynthias chest of drawers, removed two pairs of panties and shoved them in our mouths. You shouldn't be worried about those panties, I'm sure most of whats in them is your anyway, he laughed. He then put a strip of duct tape over our mouths. Each of us was individually taped at the ankles, knees and chest. Then we were placed back to back and tied us together. My hands could feel Cynthias firm but and I could feel her hands against mine. Then they placed pillowcases over our heads and finished duct taping our heads together and pushed us onto the bed. I could hear the two men walk out of the room and after awhile there was no more sound in the house and we were hoping the two men left. We started struggling against the duct tape that held us together. I tried pulling at the duct tape that bound Cynthias and she tried getting my lose, but nothing worked and we remained bound. I could feel her body rubbing up against the back of mine and I wished we had at least been tied face to face. We struggled for what quite awhile untill we were exhausted and couldn't move anymore. Finally, at around ten the next morning our daughter came home and started calling, mom, mom. We thrashed and yelled as best we could through our gags and she finally came up stairs and found us. We were taped up so well that even our daughter could not get us untied and called the police for help. After the police arrived we were finally freed from the the tape that bound and gagged us. We learned that the robbers and entered through a side window that Cynthis very rarely kept locked. It was discovered that the two suspects were friends of a guy that worked for a landscaping company in our area and had given the suspects the layout to the homes he took care of. All three were arrested, convicted and are serving prison terms. They ahd commited three other robberies in the same night also binding and gagging their other victims. After that long space of time Cynthia were tied and gagged together we has some time to really think about our separation and decided to get back together. We remain married to this day |
| Name: | Judy |
| Comments: | I work as a cocktail waitress and a local lounge and the owner has the waitresses wear short black skirts that fit very tight, so tight that they are almost like shorts; low cut blouses, and high heels, at least 4.5inches, but higher if we want, but no platforms more than 1/2 inch. Pumps or strappy sandals. I am blond, 5ft 5in, and my figure is good enough that I make a lot in tips. My friend Sharon works there, too. She is brunette, about 5ft 3in, but very large breasts, and she is proud of them. On a Saturday evening, business was very slow, due to the festival down on the riverfront. The owner, a woman by the way, decided to close early, and Sharon asked if I would give her a ride home, as her boyfriend was working a late shift and wouldnt be off tilour normal closing time. I happily agreed, as I've known Sharon since first grade, and enjoy her company. She lives in our old neighborhood, in the house she grew up in, inherited after her parents passed away. Not a fancy house, built in the '30s, but solid, clean, well maintained. She asked me in for coffee, as we serve alcohol but neither of us drink, me due to having an ex-husband who is a drunk, and Sharon because she thinks its too expensive. I should add that she is very thrifty. Not tight, just thrifty. As we pulled in her drive, her cell rang and her boyfriend told her he had been asked to work til 9AM because his relief called in sick. Sharon and I decided to take advantage of this time and just reminisce the good old days. Sharon unlocked the door, and we stepped inside. She turned the lights on, but only got a "click". "I guess the breaker tripped again" she said. She grabbed a flashlight and headed down into the basement to the breaker box. After about 5 minutes still no lights, but I could hear her moving around down there. In a rather strained voice, I heard her call my name, asking me to come downstairs. Feeling my way to the stairs, I could just see enough light to avoid falling, so went down. Just as I got off the stairs, I was roughly shoved and tripped over something and fell down. "Judy, I'm sorry, they've got guns" Sharon said. After she said that, the lights came back on, and I saw three people, dressed in black, wearing ski masks, and gloves, and carrying the biggest guns I think I ever had seen. "S, go upstairs and make sure the doors are all locked, including deadbolts and chains, then get back down here" one of them said. The smallest of the group dashed upstairs, and we could hear footsteps as he carried out his mission. "you 2, get over to that table, down on your knees, hands behind your backs, and don't make a sound" a feminine sounding voice said. Sharon and I did as instructed, kneeling down in front of an old coffee table. By this time the third one had returned, saying"all locked". I dared a look over my shoulder, but one of them shoved me onto my face against the table. "Eyes to the front unless you want them poked out" I was told. I felt rope being wrapped around me wrists, pulled brutally tight, then my elbows were pulled together, something I had never experienced before. In fact the only time I had ever been tied up it was by my brother, and when my parents walked in, they went ballistic, and I was never tied again. After my elbows were tied, something large, round, and hard was pushed in my mouth. I glanced over at Sharon, and she was getting the same treatment. She looked absolutely terrified by what was happening, and I must admit I was pretty scared too. I felt my ankles being tied, and suddenly something pulled my feet up until they touched my wrists. I was resting most of my weight on my knees by now, and they were starting to hurt. I saw that Sharon's feet seemed to be tied different than mine, as if her ankles were tied to her thighs. Her stiletto heels were plainly visible jutting up behind her. One of the intruders began wrapping some type of sticky elastic bandage around my mouth, making several wraps, pulling it tight each wrap, until I though my jas would break. "I'm going to look around upstairs, see if anything is worth taking. You keep them donw here" the feminine voice said. I felt myself being lifted by my shoulders and ankles, and was dropped on an old sofa. To my horror, Sharon was being fondled, and was positioned against the table, where I could plainly watch what was going to happen. The largest of the 2, who seemed to be in charge, flipped up her skirt, yanked down her pantyhose and panties, then came around where we both could see him, and displayed the largest cock I had ever seen. It had to have been more than 9 inches long, maybe 10 or more. It was as big around at the head as the base, probably 2 inches. He slapped my face with it, and said, "Blondie, look at what you aren't going to get to enjoy. I'm gonna give this to Ms. Big Tits until neither one of us can walk. You can watch, tho." He then went back behind Sharon, raised her knees until they were on the table, and I saw him lunge forward, apparently entering her, as Sharon tried to wriggle away and screamed into her gag. He began thrusting violently, so violently in fact, that he scooted the table until it was against the sofa. His thrusting was even rocking the sofa, Sharon was crying, whimpering, and the look on her face was one of pain, disbelief, fear, and humiliation. She was being violently raped right in front of me, and neither of us would ever forget this night, we knew. He was pounding Sharon so hard and fast, it reminded me of a jackhammer. His attack lasted at least 20 minutes, never slacking off in force or speed, until finally he grabbed Sharon's hair, yanking her head back and yelled, "fuck, yeah" and obviously had ejaculated into her. When he withdrew his cock was glistening with his slimy goo and Sharon's vaginal fluids. He walked around and wiped it on her face. The other man then positioned behind her, saying "myturn". He was doing something different, because the look on Sharon's face showed even more fear. It dawnd on my that he was anally raping her, with as much force as the first had used during his attack. He stopped after about 10 minutes, came around in front, and his cock wasn;t as big as the first guy's but it wasn't small. He pullled the gag from her mouth, and rammed his erect member full length into her mouth, causing her to gag and make retching noises.. He held the back of her head while he shot his load into her throat, and when he pulled his cock out, Sharon vomited. He slapped her, hard, and said, "bitch, you're just gonna have to do it again." The first one, said, "let me fuck her ass, that oughta teach her a lesson" and positioned behind her again, and from her reaction, he was doing what he said. Again, he vilently thrust and rammed until once again he yelled "fuck, yeah" ejaculating into her anal cavity. By now, Sharon was hysterical, even tho tightly bound and re-gagged. She was shaking so bad I was afraid she would have a seizure. The third one returned by now, saying "we ought go now, we did what we came for". They just walked up the stairs, and we heard no more steps. We lay there bound like we were, until Sharon's boyfriend came home at 9AM. After the investigation and DNA testing it was determined that one of the attackers had been the guy who called in sick to get Sharon's boyfriend to work late. The other guy was also a known felon, and there are warrants out for them, but they seem to have disappeeared. Sharon doesn't work at the lounge anymore, doesn't contact me, pretty much becoming a recluse since the attack. Apparently, the attackers had been targetting Sharon, becasue of issues with her boyfriend. Thats why I wasn't assaulted. |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | Mr. Big and the Photo Op.(Part 1) |
| Comments: | Hi, everyone. This is a fiction story in honor of an ex-girlfriend.
I. The red digits on the motel room's alarm clock read 1:45 AM. Suddenly aware that the lamp was on, I stirred and discovered that the other side of the bed was still warm but empty, the sheets parted. I rolled over and saw Patti seated on a chair. At 43, 5'9" with shoulder-length, curly dark hair and a well-proportioned figure bordering on the athletic, she was a real eye-catcher. We'd been lovers a while back, but broke up. The previous evening, we ran into each other at a bar, and our hearts melted for each other enough that she agreed to hop into my car and accompany me to this low-budget-but low key-motel. Overnight, her performance between the sheets left me in a state of awed admiration, so naturally I was disturbed to suddenly see her almost fully clothed at this early hour. Her legs were crossed in her black slacks and her beige hosiery-sealed feet were still shoeless. Patti had just finished buttoning her white, short-sleeve blouse when she noticed I was awake. "I'm sorry, Tommy," she sighed. "Patti, what's going on? Is something wrong?" "This isn't going to work," she replied as she placed a cigarrette between her lips and lit up. I hiked up my tight, black bikini briefs, crawled from under the sheets and sat on the end of the bed close to her. "It isn't me, is it?" I asked. "Didn't I satisfy?" "Oh, Tommy, yes, yes you did. You performed even better than before, but...". She puffed some smoke. "But what?" "I just don't know," the alluring brunette replied. "Something's missing, and I can't put a finger on it. Maybe if events changed, I could look at this as more than a one-night stand." "Events, what events? Patti, I--" Suddenly, there were a series of sharp knocks on our room door. "Oh...you didn't order room service, did you?" Patti asked. (Right. After that long, passionate session, the last thing I wanted was to share the company of some motel clerk weenie!) "Yes...who is it?", I called out. "Special delivery.", replied a male voice from the other side of the door. "I'm sorry," Patti called back. "We didn't order room service. You must have confused us with another room." "It's not room service, miss," the voice responded. "It's a delivery meant for you." Patti and I exchanged puzzled looks. She sighed,stubbed out the cigarrette, left the bedroom area, and padded stockinged-foot across the carpeting to the door. I heard the door open. Patti's voice became alarmed, then muffled. I rose from the bed to see what happened, but before I left the bedroom area, Patti returned with two inturders. Both were male, attired in black catsuits with black pantyhose over their heads. There was just enough hosiery remaining to form a sort of pony tail at the top of their heads. One of the inturders held Patti in a tight, upper-body grip with one arm, while a large palm was clapped firmly over her mouth. She breathed heavily and looked at me wide-eyed. The other intruder pointed a silencer-equipped pistol at me. "What is this?", I asked. "Wha--" "Just keep your mouth shut and do as we tell you," the pantyhose-head with the pistol repled. Patti nodded vigorously and emitted a faint whimper as if to tell me these goons meant business. (Like, I was standing there in just my bikini briefs, my lover was hand-gagged and we were at gunpoint. I didn't feel like John Wayne, if you know what I mean!) The pantyhose-head who'd grabbed Patti shoved her toward me. The two of us, forbidden to speak and frozen with fear listened as the goons talked it over. "So whaddya think? Do these two have potential?" one pantyhose-head asked. "The guy in his skivvies looks sexy enough," his partner replied. "But we'll have to take a closer look at his girlfriend." "Yeah, you're right." The pantyhose head with the pistol motioned to Patti. "We want to see you in your underwear!" Patti gasped and shook her head. "I ain't gonna ask again, lady. Strip!" Patti looked at me. "Oh, Tommy!" she moaned. "You better shed you clothes, Patti," I replied. "They have us at gunpoint, and we don't want to get shot. Look, obviously this is a late-night motel robbery. They'll probobly tie us up, take our money and split. Let's settle for the lesser of the two evils, ok?" Patti sighed and obeyed. She quickly unbuttoned her blouse and tossed it on the bed. After she climbed out of her slacks and removed her nylon hosiery, she was clad only in a dark blue, low-cut bra and matching thong. Aware she was being watched, she shielded her breasts with her hands. "What are you ashamed of babe?," one of the pantyhose-heads asked. "You should be proud of your body. Your boyfriend here sure is!" The intruders laughed heartily. Patti and I were made to stand next to each other with our hands on top of our heads and our legs spread out. One of the assailants circled around us slowly, taking pictures of us. "I think we've found us the perfect couple," the pantyhose-head with the camera said. "I agree," his partner replied. "Look," I told them. "You've had your fun. Our money and credit card are on the table over there. Just tie us up, pull the phone from the wall, leave the Do Not Disturb sign on the outside of the door and escape, will you? We just want this to be over with." "Wrong answer, bub." the pantyhose-head with the gun said. "We told you this was a special delivery. Wer'e gonna deliver you and your girlfriend to our boss, Mr. Big. He's got some work for the two of you to do for him." (So much for the simple robbery, huh?) Patti and I looked at each other open-mouthed. II. "Mmmmphhh! Mmmphh!," Patti protested. A small, wadded handkerchief was stuffed in her mouth, and the middle of a bandanna was wedged between her lips with the ends tied behind her head to complete the gag. She stared at me helplessly as her hands were tied behind her back with twine. I wasn't faring much better. My wrists were already tied behind me. One of the goons wadded up another small handkerchief and approached me. (I know, I know: If I have anything to say, I'd better make it count, right?) "Who's this Mr. Big?," I demanded. "What does he have in mind for us?" "You'll find out soon enough," the pantyhose-head answered. "Our job is to deliver you and your girlfriend to him right now." "You filthy scum!," I hollered, "You'll never get away with this-Mmmmmmphhh!" The handkerchief was shoved into my mouth in mid-sentence. Another bandanna was produced, and it's middle was fastened into my mouth. "Mmph!," I reacted as the bandanna's ends were tied behind my head. "You're wrong about that, bub", one of the goons said. "We're not only getting away with this...we're getting away with you!" Again, the pantyhose heads roared with laughter. Patti and I, bound, gagged and briefly clad, were led out of the room. "Hellmmphhh! Hellmmmphhh!," we cried into our gags as we were hustled down the hallway to an elevator. "Save your breath, you two. It turns out that you two are the only guests in this motel tonight. Nobody's gonna hear." I looked at Patti in distress as we entered the elevator and traveled downward. She returned my look and gave another faint whimper. When we reached the lobby floor, our assailants prodded us out of the elevator and through the lobby past the desk clerk. Patti and I tried to get his attention as we padded barefoot on the way out of the place. "Mmmphhh! Mmmmmphh! Hellmmmphhh!," the two of us cried, but the clerk stayed focused on his sport's page. (You'd think the sight of a man and woman in just their undies, with their hands tied behind their backs and mouths gagged, being prodded by two gun-toting, catsuit-clad pantyhose heads would be enough to make any night clerk take notice, but something tells me that guy received a nice cash incentive to look the other way. Figures.) Just before we reached the main door, one of the pantyhose-heads said to the other, "Is the van coming?" "Yeah. It'll be here in a minute. You better blindfold these two." "Are you sure?," his partner asked. "Once we've got 'em in the back of the van, there's no way they'll know where they're goin'." "We're not taking any chances. Blindfold 'em!" Patti gave me one more desparate look as another bandanna was placed over her eyes. "Mmmphh-mmmm," she moaned as the loose ends of the blindfold were fastened behind her head. My vision immediately went black as my blindfold was tied over my eyes. My head jerked as the loose ends were fastened. "Uhmmff!" Shortly, the sound of a vehicle was heard stopping in front of the doorway. "Okay, you two lovebirds. Your ride is here." Patti and I felt the sidewalk under the soles of our bare feet as we were moved to the van. After we were tossed inside, the sliding door made a loud, ominous "clang" as it shut. The two of us sat side by side, and we could tell by the sounds that the thugs who kidnapped us were sitting close by. "Okay, let's get goin'!" one of the goons called to the driver, and we felt the van immediately lurch forward at high speed. I wanted to hold Patti's hand to try to reassure her somehow. (Pretty tough when your hands are tied behind your back, huh?) I moved my bare foot against hers and gently massaged as well as I could. I felt her foot do the same to mine. "Mmmphh," I moaned softly. "Mmmph," came her reply. There was nothing more to do but wait as we sped through the night. To Be Continued... |
| Name: | speedoboy |
| Comments: | Tommy, another Pulizer prie winning story. Thanks |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | Mr. Big and the Photo Op. (Part 2) |
| Comments: | III.
The ride felt like it took forever. The roads the van traveled over made us bounce around,and from what sounds from the outside I could make out and my impression of the roads we were on, I suspected Patti and I were being taken to a very out-of-the-way place. I went over our predicament in my mind for the zillionth time: briefly clad, bound, gagged, blindfolded, heading for a destination I had no idea of...what could be next? Suddenly, there was a deep sound from beside me that lasted several seconds. My nostrils immediately identified the source. "Uhmmmphhh!," I protested at one of our assailant's passing of gas. "Ooommph!," Patti groaned in muffled agreement. "Yeah, that was one of my better ones!," one of our abductors announced. He and his partner laughed enthusiastically. The van came to a sudden halt and the engine switched off. Patti and I heard the immediate scampering of our assailant's feet and the swift opening of the sliding van door. "Welcome to your new home, kiddies!," one of the goons announced. Strong arms pulled me to my feet, and I heard Patti being pulled to a standing position. After a few steps and a short, sudden drop, the soles of my bare feet trod on what felt like grass and dirt. "Mmmph-mmmph-mmmph!," Patti reacted upon feeling the same sensation. Once again, our abductors hustled us along for a long distance. I listened carefully and concluded that we were in our near a forest environment, due to the lack of town noises and the sounds of strange chirping. A while later, we came to a stop. I was winded from all that brisk walking, and I could hear Patti pant from under her gag from the same effects. The sound of heavy doors opening indicated we'd arrived at a large house or building. Once again we began walking, and the sensation our bare feet felt changed to wood-perhaps a porch-and then plush carpeting. After the doors slammed, one of the pantyhose-heads pulled off my blindfold. We were indeed inside a large place, and my eyes stung at the bright light. "Uhmmmfff!," I moaned as I closed my eyes and shook my head. "Ohhmphh!," Patti reacted similarly as her blindfold was removed. We were made to walk down a long corridor until we arrived at a lone room. It's large, oak door was closed. "We're going to untie your hands and remove your gags," one of the pantyhose-heads told us. "After that, both of you will go into this room and change into your new uniforms. In a few minutes, we'll come get you." "Mmphhh..urmmphhhhmmm--oh! Wha-what do you want with us?," Patti asked as the bandanna and compressed handkerchief was pulled from her mouth. "Lady," one of our captors replied, "we just kidnap, tie and gag couples, then bring them here. You'll get the word soon enough!" "Mmmmmmmm-mmmphhhummphhh-uhh! And this Mr. Big will tell us all about it, right?," I inquired upon the removal of my gag. "Mr. Big does whatever he wants!," came the rough response as mine and Patti's wrists were untied. "You better stop asking questions and get ready to do the job you've been brought here to do!" The door to the room was opened, and both of us were thrown in with such force that we fell to the floor. The door immediately slammed closed and the loud definite sound of a lock was heard. Patti and I positioned ourselves on our knees and held each other. "Oh, Tommy," Patti said, trying not to weep, "We..we're just in our undies....and kidnapped..w-what are we gonna do?" "We have to go along with this, Patti. We're being held in a high-security place in the middle of nowhere, and the goons who grabbed us have guns. We're just gonna have to keep our heads about this, and maybe a chance to get out of here will come along." I kissed her long and hard on the lips. Back at the motel room, she probobly would've pulled away. But now in this predicament, she returned the kiss as good as she got, maybe hoping to find a sense of security in it. OMG! I wanted to go further with this..just lower her totally to the floor so we could really lose ourselves in each other. But I remembered we only had a few minutes to get ready for whatever dastardly scheme had been planned for us, so with great difficulty, I pulled away. "We've got to get into those uniforms they told us about, Patti." "Oh...yeah...that," she replied, panting with a faint smile on her lips. "Where are they?" We scanned the room and discovered a small table, upon which rested bikini briefs and a low-cut bra/thong combo. All were matching red. "Some uniforms!," Patti huffed as she pulled off her bra and dropped her thong to the floor. "Yeah...must be some job they have in store for us," I replied as I slipped out of my bikinis. We immediately donned the new undies. They fit perfectly. "Tommy, this worries me. I mean, they must've known our undie sizes before they kidnapped us." "That's because they're evil, Patti. Just plain evil." The sound of footsteps could be heard coming down the hall from outside the door. I immediately took Patti in my arms and planted another long kiss on her lips. "Time to get to work, Patti. Remember what I told you earlier. Good luck." "Mmm." The door opened, and once again Patti and I saw our familiar two pantyhose-headed assailants. "They make quite a pair, don't they?," asked one of the thugs. "Very nice," replied his partner. "Now we'll all see if they can perform as well as they look." "Okay, you two. You're going to work. We're not going to tie your hands or gag you, but don't try anything funny. There's no health benefits on this assignment, if you know what I mean." One of our assailants jerked his thumb in the direction we were to walk down the corridor. "Move!" I walked out the door and down the corridor, with Patti close behind me. One thug was in front of me, and one was behind her. The corridor seemed to extend for miles, we observed, as our bare feet padded along the plush carpeting. I thought it might be calming for mine and Patti's nerves if I could introduce a little humor into the situation. "I was wondering," I said to the thugs, "That pantyhose over your heads sure disguises your features. You've never had any runs, have you?" Our assailants immediately made us stop in our tracks. One of the pantyhose-heads pulled a small cloth from his pocket and compressed it into a tiny ball. "W-wait a m-minute," I said, "I thought you weren't g-gonna gag me." "That rule isn't for lousy commedians. Open your mouth." As soon as my lips parted, the tiny cloth ball was wedged into my mouth, followed by a large strip of tape which sealed my lips. "Got any jokes for us now?" I shook my head. "Nmmmphh-mmmph." (Right?) The pantyhose-head beside Patti took out another small cloth and wadded it up. "B-but..I didn't say anything.," she protested. "Blame your boyfriend!," came the rough response. Patti sighed and opened her mouth. Like me the small cloth was inserted and sealed with another large strip of tape. "Now, both of you put your hands on top of your heads!" As Patti and I complied, she gave me an angry look. "Grrrmmmphh!". She wasn't too thrilled with me. "Okay, start walkin'!" Patti and I began walking again, wondering what awaited us at the end of the corridor. To Be Continued... |
| Name: | Mr. Big and the Photo Op (Part 3) |
| E-mail address: | TommyVictim |
| Comments: | IV.
We finally reached the end of that dreadfully long corridor. Two large entrance/exit doors stood before us and were opened. We gazed upon a large, brightly lit stage. The floor was covered with a white, grainy sand that's found on a beach. A large palm tree prop stood in the middle. "Ok, now you two are gonna go out there and dance. If Mr. Big is impressed about how you model undies for him, you'll live another day...but don't disappoint him!" The tapes were ripped from our lips and cloth wads pulled from our mouths. "Pfffft," the tape sounded as it was removed. "Mmmmphh-uhhhh," Patti and I moaned. "Get goin'!" one of the pantyhose-heads ordered as Patti and I were shoved out onto the stage. The stage light shining on us was almost blinding. Through it we could see several people seated in the audience. They were going to watch and appraise us. "Oh, Tommy," Patti said. "W-we're g-gonna have to d-dance for them, right?" "Yeah, Patti, that's right. The creeps expect us to model these undies we were forced into, or it's curtains for us. When we start dancing, we've gotta be as sexy as we can..it's our only chance to survive these thugs." Loud disco-era music pulsated. The audience, all of them men, began clapping, whistling and chanting, "Dance...dance...dance!" Patti and I performed. I placed my hands on top of my head and slowly, intimately, swung my bikini brief-clad hips to the music. Patti smiled, opened her mouth, got real close to me and boogied. Her breasts lunged against the low-cut bra, and her hips seemed at home in the thong. As we sexy-danced, many flashbulbs lit up from the audience. The thugs were photographing us. We seemed to have made a good impression on them. "Oh, get down, girl! You're soooooo sexy!" bellowed a voice from the seats. "Look at that guy! He's soooooo hot!" another male hollered. (Gee, thanks. Just what I needed!) Patti and I then swung around and danced slowly, back-to-back. Our undie-clad buttocks brushed against one another as we boogied. I was so aroused and hard, just to be with her like this. "You're so sexy, Patti," I said as I looked back at her. "Oh, you too, Tommy. This sand feels so good between my toes!" When the music stopped, we stood and faced our audience. Eager, horny eyes surveyed us. Patti and I were winded, and our undies soaked with perspiration. This was it: our lives now depended on how our briefly-clad modeling performance would be judged. "Mr. Big will now render his verdict," a voice boomed from the loud speaker. Patti and I looked at each other wide-eyed and open-mouthed. At last we would see and hear the evil mastermind who kidnapped and exploited us. But OMG!...what was he gonna do to us? To Be Continued... |
| Name: | Leena |
| E-mail address: | ho dont cayare@devilrams |
| Homepage URL: | http://why they suckfuick |
| Comments: | Look, I had it coming.
Some well hung black dudes broke into my shit last weekend. They had knives and a pissy attitude, but Lord, I did my best. They got a chest I had since I was three, as well as a diorama on the Civil War I had since I was four. Look, I had the shit since I was four. And these nig-nigg-ah crap, I can't bring myself to say it. Because I am white and grew up with white Privelege. But God Damnit, when they rapped my brother, I assumed it was serious. Still, I don't know who he thinks he is, parading his shit 'round theis hood when he all Willy Nilly so fuck him. Anyways, I lost my apartment. Fuckin' Landlord asshole motherfuck. Who he think he is, bad or somehtin' or wheve. Well, fuck. I aint aks for shit. |
| Name: | rachel |
| E-mail address: | ? |
| Homepage URL: | http://? |
| Comments: | guys plz keep posting! |
| Name: | Carlene |
| Comments: | I only have more fictional stories to share, if anyone wants to hear another one of those? |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | Mr. Big and the Photo Op (Part 4) |
| Comments: | V.
Patti and I huddled against each other, like two terrified natives among a hostile tribe. Suddenly, among the mass of the dimly-lit, cigar-smoking audience, a bright light flashed down from the ceiling. It illuminated a small man, say 5'5", dressed in a black spy coat and black spy fedora upon his head. He wore glasses with thick, black frames, and he had no facial hair, just an extremely cold, calm, analytical expression. It was Mr. Big. "Their performance was satisfactory," Mr. Big announced in a soft, unemotional voice which was almost impossible to hear. As the audience of thugs stood and roared their approval, the bright light illuminating Mr. Big shut off, and he disappeared from sight. Patti and I barely had time to take in what he said before the two pantyhose-heads came on stage and seized us. "It looks like your peverted boss has the hots for us.," I said to the pantyhose-heads. "Yeah," said one of them as he wadded up a small handkerchief. "Open your mouth." "Oh, great, another gag," I said and opened my mouth. The small cloth was wedged into my mouth, and a black scarf was fastened between my lips, with the ends tied behind my head. "Mmmmph!" I moaned. The gag was effective. "You kinky sleazeballs have some nerve, making us dance in just our undies!," Patti scorned them. "You know, there are laws ag-mmmmphh!". That was as far as she got, as another small cloth was jammed in her mouth and fastened with another scarf. "Hands on top of your heads! Start walkin'!", came the familiar command. After another extremely long forced walk, we arrived back at the room where we were held before. This time, there were two straight-back wooded chairs positioned back-to-back. "Sit down!," came the order, as both of us were roughly thrown into the chairs. Patti and I gulped as one of the assailants produced several lengths of pre-cut rope. It appeared the two of us would be seated for quite a while. Our arms were pulled behind the backs of the chairs and our wrists were tied together, with our palms facing each other. Our upper bodies were bound to the backs of the chairs. Our thighs were bound to the seats, and our bare feet were tied at the ankles, which then were tied the the bottom rungs of the chairs. The two pantyhose-heads suddenly left the room and closed the door. Patti and I were alone for the moment. "Mmmph! Mmmph!," she groaned into her gag as she struggled against her ropes. "Uhmmphhmmm!," I replied as I twisted my body in vain. Minutes later, the door opened. Patti and I stared in wide-eyed terror. It was Mr. Big. "It has occurred to me that you were not fully informed as to your roles here," he said in his quiet, deadpan manner. "Nmmmmphh!," Patti and I responded as we shook our heads. "Your gags are mandatory. When you're in my presence, only I will speak.." Mr. Big slowly walked around us in endless orbits and lectured us on his dastardly plan. "I've acquired a great enthusiasm for briefly-clad men and women, and I deeply study the way they move and sound and sweat." (Oh, great! The creep likes it both ways!) "My associates thoroughly studied both of you for some months. When their case for bringing you here was irrefutable, I directed them to take you from the motel." "Grrrrmmphh!," I snarled. "Your roles here are really quite simple. Both of you will perform sexually provocative dances on the stage area. Photographs and videos of your performances will be reviewed by me. If your dancing arouses me to masturbation, both of you will live to perform further. However, if you fail to excite me, your lives will be terminated." "Ohmmphhh gmmmphh!," Patti moaned at him. "In order to demonstrate my sincerity in this matter, I present these to you." Mr. Big opened a large photo album in front of us. There were several pictures of man-woman couples of ages varying from 30's to early 50's; each couple clad only in matching bikini briefs, low-cut bras and thongs. Each couple had their mouths sealed with tape. None of the couples looked thrilled to be photographed in that manner. "Each of these 36 couples have performed here as you've done.," Mr. Big continued. "Some of the couples failed miserably on their first performance, while others failed after several dances. They are all equal now." Patti and I looked back at each other, horrified. It was clear to us how those couples came to be finally equal. "Both of you are scheduled to appear on the stage in 30 minutes for your next performance. I know you won't disappoint me." "Nmmmph! Ummmphh gmmmfff mummphh!," we cried together. Mr. Big turned, walked out of the room and closed the door, as casually as if he had exited a restroom. VI. There was a clock on the wall above us, and according to it, we had just 15 minutes until we had to perform for that wierdo again. We squirmed hard against our ropes, breathed heavy, grunted into our gags and sweated like crazy. Both of us knew that sooner or later, we'd fail to make Mr. Big get his rocks off over us, and if that happened... For the last few minutes, I felt Patti's fingernails brush against the twine which bound my wrists. Try as I did, my own efforts couldn't untie my hands, but if her nails could somehow dig through...suddenly, I felt the twine give. I pulled and wiggled my wrists free. I immediately loosened the rope around my upper body, untied the ropes which bound my thighs and bare feet, then pulled my gag off. "Patti! I'm untied and I got my gag off!" "Urrmmphh!," she growled impatiently. I knelt before her. "Wow! These creeps sure did a number on us, huh?" "Gmmmphhh mmmff gmmph mmfff mmmphh!," she replied as she gave me a scornful look and struggled mightily. I couldn't help admiring her for a moment, the way she was briefly clad, barefoot, tied up, gagged and sweating. I got her hint though. I undid the scarf and pulled it from between her lips and pulled the small cloth from her mouth. "Mmmmph-mmmphh-ugh! You idiot!," she said, "Hurry up and untie me!" When she was free, she stood up and rubbed her wrists to restore the circulation. "Ohhh, I feel as stiff as a board.," she said. "Don't worry about that now, Patti. We've gotta get out of here." "How?" Obviously, using the main door was out. I looked up and saw a window. It would have to do. "That window?," Patti said. "But it's so high up. How will we reach it?" I spied a table in the corner of the room and positioned it beneath the window. "Go on, get up.," I said. Patti climbed upon the table, reached up and opened the window and pulled herself into the opening. For a moment, she was stuck, and her legs churned and bare feet twitched for that extra ounce of energy. It worked, she got through the opening, and I heard her drop to the ground outside. I followed seconds later. It was dark outside, and we needed a minute or two for our eyes to adjust. We discovered the place we just escaped from was a long brick building in the middle of a dense forest. "Let's go that way, and we better run.," I said as I pointed to a dirt pathway which led to our kidnapper's van. "But Tommy, we're just in our undies. What will people say when they see us?" (Women, right?) "If you'd rather we'd be tied to those chairs and gagged again, I'm sure those pantyhose-heads will oblige us. Just knock on the door.," I replied. Patti blushed with embarrassment. "Oh..ok." We bagan to jog down the trail. It winded through the forest for miles, so it was quite an ordeal. Finally, we reached a dusty, dirt road which split into two directions. "Which way?," Patti asked. I chose the left part of the fork. I was amazed at the late-night humidity which caused us to sweat some more. We'd been running down the dirt road for a few minutes when, suddenly, we were frozen in our tracks by bright headlights. We turned to run in the other direction, but another set of headlights bore in from there. OMG! Was it Mr. Big's thugs there to tie, gag and return us? "Police! Stay where you are...hands in the air!" As soon as the command was given, multi-colored flashing lights came on. Patti and I obeyed, relieved. "Officer, I can explain this. You see, we--" "Shut up! You can tell your story in town.," I was told, as several police officers surrounded us, cuffed our hands behind our backs and shoved us into the back of a squad car. As the police car sped toward town, I spoke up. "Let me guess....we're being booked for indecent exposure, right?" The two officers in the front seat said nothing,their eyes focused on the road before us. Patti and I looked at each other. If those were the pantyhose-heads who'd taken us, Patti and I would have been gagged for that remark. We smiled at each other. Thank goodness for small miracles, we thought. To Be Continued... |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | Mr. Big and the Photo Op(Part 5 and Conclusion) |
| Comments: | VII.
The tiled floor of the police station felt cold to our bare feet as we were hustled past rows of desks. Several police officers took notice of us--after all, how many times did they get to see a couple in just their undies paraded by them?--and gave Patti some hungry glances. (At least, I hope they were for Patti...LOL) At last we were taken into a large, well-furnished office. We were seated in two large, wooden chairs, side-by-side in front of the desk. Our hands remained cuffed behind us. The desk was large, majestic and well-polished, with the items on top in exquisitely placed order. The large, luxurious, leather swivel chair behind the desk was empty. The police officers who brought us into the office left and closed the door behind them. "Oh God, what a night!," Patti said. "Kidnapped, exploited and now arrested for indecent exposure." "You're right. Tonight shouldn't have to happen to anyone, Patti, but at least in this place there's no way Mr. Big and his goons can get to us." "But Tommy, do you think the police will believe us when we tell them about--" Suddenly, the door opened from behind us, accompanied by the precise clack of dress heels. The feet which resided in those heels belonged to a short woman, say 5'5", petite, early 50's, with short, curly blonde hair and wire-rimmed glasses. The uniform she wore consisted of a light-blue shirt with smartly-placed police patches and shiny brass insignias on the collar, in addition to a dark blue regulation necktie and clearly legible nameplate above the left breast. Her dark blue skirt extened to knee-length, and her athletic, well toned legs were sheathed in beige pantyhose. On her feet were black stilettos with 3" heels, spit-shined so well, one could see one's reflection off them from twenty yards away. Her name was Captain Suzanne Vavoom. "Do you know why you're being detained here?," the captain asked as she sat down and reached for a folder of paperwork on the desk before her. I felt it was a stupid question but answered anyway. "I suppose it has something to do with our being out in public in just our undies, right?" Captain Vavoom didn't answer immediately, and Patti said, "Um, can you get these handcuffs off us? They're awfully tight." "Not yet. This is standard procedure for people we bring in. Besides, the man beside you is clad only in his bikini briefs, and I cannot risk what he might try with me if he wasn't restrained in some way." (Well, yeah, I found her to be an energetic, well-polished woman for her age and noticed she wore no rings of any kind.) "Captain," I said, "You can book us for indecent exposure, but we really have to tell you about this diabolical creep who's out there. His name is Mr. Big, and he has this bunch of pantyhose-headed goons with him--" "Yeah," Patti chimed in. "They kidnapped us from our hotel room, made us strip to just our undies, bound and gagged us and took us to some creepy place where we were made to pose sensually for him." "But that's not all," I continued. "36 other couples were abducted and taken there the same way and made to pose as we did. Mr. Big didn't like their performance and had them killed. If Patti and I hadn't escaped, we might be like them now. We felt you should know about this." The captain adjusted her glasses and said, "I already know." Patti and I looked at each other and then back at the captain open-mouthed. "We've been trying to collect enough evidence and testimony to convict Mr. Big with for the last two years," Captain Vavoom said before we could say anything. "So far, we've had nothing but dead ends. We've picked you two up because you seem to be the most promising lead in this case." "Y-you mean w-we're not in trouble for being caught outside stripped to just our undies?" Patti asked. "Technically, you are. The penalty is 3-5 years, but since you're our only major key to apprehending Mr. Big, I'll make an offer." Patti and I nodded eagerly. "In exchange for dropping the indecent exposure charges, you'll cooperate with us in getting Mr. Big and his henchmen into custody." "Well, how?," I asked. "Patti and I have no weapons or hand-to-hand combat training. What would you have us do?" "Both of you will be voluntarily captured by Mr. Big's henchmen," the captain continued as she flipped through some paperwork. "When you're both in his lair and performing for him, you'll buy us time to move our units in for the arrest." "Oh my God!," Patti protested. "Do you know all Tommy and I went through back there? We were stripped to our undies, bound and gagged, and forced to dance provocatively before those wierdos who photographed, filmed and jeered at us. You've got to be out of your mind!" Captain Vavoom pressed a button on her desk and spoke. "Sergeant, come in here and process these two for indecent exposure." "Wait, Captain!," I said. "We'll do it." "Tommy, wha-," Patti gasped. "Patti, I know this will be dangerous work, but after only one day, it'll all be over. If we refuse the captain's offer, I'll be sent to the men's lockup, and you'll be in the women's prison. When the other inmates get a hold of us, it'll be far worse than where we escaped from, and it'll be 3-5 years worth." "Oh...," Patti replied, "I didn't think of that. I'd rather do it with men." "Actually," the captain said, "some of those inmates aren't too bad." Patti and I looked at the captin wide-eyed. "Never mind," Captain Vavoom said with a wave of her hand. The office door opened and there stood a large, tough police sergeant. "Change of plans, Sergeant. Take these two, get their cuffs off, get them showered and dressed. Then take them to that hotel where they were abducted from. I think we're about to break this case wide open!" VIII. "I can't believe it. They actually have us staying in the same room where this began.," I said as I closed the motel room's door behind me. Patti sat on the bed, removed the flats and massaged her nylon-encased feet. "You'd think with all the money us taxpayers give to the police department, they could at least issue some comfortable shoes.," she moaned. "Not much point in having them on now.," I said. "The officer said that there's an excellent chance Mr. Big and his goons will know wer'e here, and when those creeps break in on us, they'll probobly want us to strip down like before." "I guess you're right.," Patti said and climbed out of the slacks, slipped off the nylons, and removed her shirt. She stood before me clad only in a white bra and matching thong. I immediately shed my clothes until all I had on was white bikini briefs. "What's wrong?," I asked upon seeing her frown. "Tighty-whities just aren't you." "Yeah. Well, here we are, in a strange motel room, in just our undies, waiting to be kidnapped. How are we gonna pass the time?" (Yeah, right...like we don't know the answer to that one...LOL) The clock at the side of the bed read 2a.m. After hours of passion, Patti rose from the bed, hiked up her thong and padded to the bathroom. I watched her go as a satisfied man. She put out wonderfully. I'd just begun to close my eyes when I heard her voice give off a suprised, muffled groan. I turned on the bedside lamp and discovered her standing before me--tightly grabbed by one of the pantyhose-heads, his hand clapped hard over her mouth. "Patti, what the--," I said as I leaped out of bed. Suddenly, the other pantyhose-head emerged from around the corner, with the familiar pistol in his hand. "Well, well. If it ain't the two lovebirds! Mr. Big told us to take special care in finding you two. He just loves the way you move." "You'll never get away with this!," I protested as mine and Patti's hand were tied behind our backs. "Tommy..oh my god-mmmphh!," Patti cried as a tight cleave-gag was fastened into her mouth. "Damn you wierdos! Damn yo-mmmphhh!," as my cleave-gag effectively tightened. Once again, Patti and I were hustled briefly-clad, barefoot, bound and gagged through the motel, through the lobby and into the waiting van. The first part of Captain Vavoom's plan was working well, and for our sakes, the rest of it needed to be just as smooth. IX. After another long and bumpy ride through the night, we were back at the same creepy building in the middle of that eerie forest and standing in that same nasty dressing room. (This time, the window we escaped through was sealed off.) After our hands were untied and the gags removed, the pantyhose-heads waited outside the door as we slipped on new bikini briefs, low-cut bra and matching thong. They were black. "Oh Tommy, do you think the police will get here in time?" "I'm thinking that they will, Patti. They've carefully planned this operation, and that Captain Vavoom is a no-nonsense broad." "So, what dance are we gonna do now?," she asked. "It's gonna have to really knock their socks off.," I replied. "I'll bet Mr. Big is really pissed at us for escaping, so his expectations will be even higher." "You mean we'll have to do something even more passionate in front of them?" "I don't see any other way. I--" The door opened and our pantyhose-head escorts entered and tied our hands behind us. "Show time!," one of them said. "Oh Tommy, good luck.," Patti managed to say before a small cloth was stuffed in her mouth and her lips were sealed with tape. "You too. I--mmmphh." Pricks. X. The stage we stood on had a slightly different background. Instead of the desert island scenery, it was a jungle set. Instead of white sand, our bare feet stood in fresh brown dirt. Patti and I were in each other's arms waiting for the bright, intense spotlight to shine on us and the music to cue our performance. "I-I'm scared.," Patti whispered. "I know. We've just gotta trust that the police will be here shortly. But whatever happens, Patti, I want you to know that there's no other woman in the world I'd rather be dancing with in my undies than you." Our lips pressed together in a kiss, and suddenly the spotlight illuminated us. Loud rock music blared from the speakers. It was time to perform. Facing each other, we smooched to the music as the audience of goons roared enthusiastically. Patti and I lowered each other to the dirt stage floor so that she was on her back and I lowered on top of her. She spread her legs and pointed her toes toward the ceiling, and I made thrusts at her to the beat of the music. So entralled was the audience of creeps that their cheering almost drowned out the music. Suddenly the rock 'n roll abruptly stopped. "Police! Freeze! Hands in the air! Don't move!" Dozens of uniformed police officers forced their way into the auditorium, and the mass arrests began. "C'mon, Patti, we've gotta get out of here!," I said during the confusion and mayhem. We ran as hard and fast as we could move through the stage's back door. Normally, the pantyhose-heads would stand behind the door to prevent our escape, but now with the police on the scene, those two creeps had split. Patti and I ran down the long hallway in the direction of the dressing room, when someone stepped out in front of us. It was Captain Suzanne Vavoom. She was in her usual sharp, dress uniform. This time, she also wore a pistol belt around her waist. "Oh, Captain Vavoom!," I gasped, "are we ever glad to see you!" "Yeah!," Patti said, "Thank goodness you're here!" "That's alright," the captain said as she gazed at our briefly clad bodies. "Mr. Big and his cronies are finished, and the two of you did wonderfully. I just need you two to step in here and stay out of the way as the arrests are being made." We followed her into the dressing room, relieved. "Captain," I said, "Has Mr. Big been apprehended yet?" "Oh yes," the captian replied as she closed the door behind her. "I know exactly where he is." "Oh, great," Patti said, "because he's so---". Patti gasped deeply and pointed to the floor at the other side of the room. I looked at where she pointed and couldn't believe my eyes! Laying face-down on the floor, clad only in a navy-blue bra and matching thong was Captain Suzanne Vavoom. Her wrists were tightly bound behind her back, her bare feet tied at the ankles, and secured in a hogtie. "C-Captain V-Vavoom!," I stuttered in suprise. "MMmphhmmmm..uhmmmphhhhh!" was her muffled response. A white cloth had been stuffed in her mouth and secured with a black scarf--the middle between her lips and the ends tied behind her head. Patti and I looked back and forth, confused between the identical women. "B-but which is which?" asked a frightened Patti. To our horror, the uniformed Captain Vavoom pulled off a short, curly blonde wig. Then we knew. Those eyes beneath the make-up. OMG! "I assume you've realized the difference.," Mr. Big said as he drew Captain Vavoom's pistol from the holster and pointed it at us. XI. "Mmmphhh!," I grunted in frustration. Mr. Big forced me to lay face-down on the floor beside the real Captain Vavoom, and Patti assumed the position on the other side of me. With the speed of a cat and strength of an ox, Mr. Big hogtied me and Patti, stuffed small cloths in our mouths and secured them with black scarves between our lips with the ends tied behind our heads. Mr. Big slipped the pistol back into the holster then paced back and forth before us. The sound of the dress pumps he wore clacked efficiently on the floor. The little psycho did a masterful job of crossdressing. Of course, I knew what was next: he'd lecture us on his plans while we'd be forced to listen...tied, gagged and helpless. "I must admit, Captain Vavoom's plan was exceptional. Unfortunately, she broke the cardinal rule of police work and entered this complex unescorted, without "back-up", I believe the term is. It was simply a matter of technique for me to approach her from behind, remove her pistol from its holster, hold it to her back and process her accordingly." Captain Vavoom closed her tear-stained eyes and sobbed softly into her gag. "As for you two," he said to me and Patti, "both of you performed the most sensual dancing I've ever seen. You've aroused me as no one ever has, but, as you've eliminated my enterprise, so shall I eliminate you!" "Mmmphhh-mmmphmmm!," Patti and I protested. Mr. Big emptied a small gasoline can along the perimeter of the room, placed the wig back on his head, stood in the doorway and dropped a match to the floor. "Incidentally, Captain Vavoom," he said as flames rose from the floor, "please allow me to express my gratitude for the use of your uniform and squad car. They will aid me immeasurably in my escape!" He exited and closed the door. The sound of the heels clacking in the distance was sickening. XII. Of all the times I've been tied up and gagged, I'll rate the hogtie as the most sinister and efficient. I'm forced to stay on my belly, and if I leave that position, I can only roll to one side. Worse, the hogties prevented Captain Vavoom, myself and Patti from positioning ourselves back-to-back to work the knots on each other's wrists. All we could do was squirm in place and look at one another and moan through our thorough gags. The heat and smoke from the fire increased in intensity, and being clad in bikini briefs, bras and thongs were scant relief. To our eternal relief, we heard several footsteps thud down the hall toward the dressing room. Someone must've seen the smoke. "Hllllmphhh!," Patti and I yelled as loud as we could muster. "Ohhmphhhh!," Captain Vavooom moaned. The door was smashed open, and a few officers gazed upon the three of us, sweaty and helpless. "Oh, my god! It's Captain Vavoom and those dancers. Get 'em out of there." XIII. We were saved from the fire, but that may have been the happiest part. Captain Suzanne Vavoom was so traumatized by her mugging and near demise that she became mentally unbalanced and resides in a sanatarium. Despite my passionate, repeated overtures, Patti decided against renewing our relationship and relocated to another part of the country. In spite of the biggest law enforcement manhunt in history, Mr. Big remains at large. (Clever little bugger, isn't he?) THE END. Hope you all enjoyed the tale. I had to present this in separate pieces, because I couldn't complete it in one sitting. Feel free to chime in with your reviews. |
| Name: | Larry |
| Comments: | Great story Tommy! As a huge fan of scantily clad hogtied victims, that was a great ending! |
| Name: | Kogyipaw |
| E-mail address: | naingz942@gmail.com |
| Name: | Dave |
| Comments: | 9 out of 10 of these stories are fake. Burglars don't bring coils of rope and scarves with them. They use duct tape, cable ties or at a push stuff they find lying around. You can be sure it would NOT be comfortable, in fact if a robber used phone cable, for example, it would be tied so tight your hands would go blue, it would be VERY painful. Same for gags, they don't rip off lots of pieces and gently cover your mouth, they would just wrap the roll round and round, and if they stuffed your mouth first they wouldnt care less if you were virtually choking on it. lets also remember that many people have been killed even after being tied up, when they weren't a danger to the robbers...the whole experience would be terrifying and would most likey put you off bondage for life! |
| Name: | Larry |
| Comments: | Well said Dave; I think that Carlene post was probably a true story, but beyond that, most of these aren't very believable at all and seem more for entertainment and fantasies to think about.
I do believe real burglars can use rope on occasion though, as I have heard stories of that happening, in which I guess rope was found in the garage or somewhere like that, or they knew in advance they would be dealing with at least one person in the house and came prepared. But certainly any elaborate tieing jobs, like tieing the knees, arms, chest, crotch ropes, feet toes tied together, etc..... none of those things would be done by a burglar in a hurry. |
| Name: | Anna |
| Comments: | Yes, many of these stories are fake. Tommy writes his stories for entertainment, I believe. Mine was made up, and I'll admit that. I was just bored one day and wrote it off the top of my head. I would seriously doubt if someone would be willing to post a real story that happened to them, taking into consideration how they felt about what happened to them.
And off topic, since there hasn't been any new material on here in ages, I'll write another horrible story to have another story on here. :P |
| Name: | m203gunr |
| E-mail address: | m203gunr@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Burglars are by nature opportunistic. Most try to get into unoccupied homes in an effort not to get caught. They use whatever is inside the home to help them in their effort, such as pillowcases to carrythings out. Most make every effort to avoid confrontation. However in the event that they do encounter somone in the house, or somone walks in on them and they are forced to take action, they will use things they can find in the house to bind and gag their victims, kneckties, bandannas, torn sheets, or duct tape that can be found in most tool boxes. They will usually tie their victims as quicley as possible in order to make as fast an escape as possible. Home invaders on the otherhand are a different matter. They expect to find somone inside the house when they enter and will take in what is needed, weapons, rope, tape, scarves, bandannas or anything else they can use to bind and gag the occupants of the house. They will take their time tying and make sure binds and gages are secure. |
| Name: | Carlene |
| Comments: | You guys are all correct; I was never the victim of a home invasion, but rather a pre-meditated plan by so-called "friends" and therefore they had the materials and methods planned in advance on how to tie me up. There was nothing rushed about it, they didn't have to worry about anyone interrupting them, and they spent at least 30 minutes to an hour getting me prepared before they just left me.
A burglar in a hurry would not be able to do such insane tie up jobs; it would be nothing more than to keep the person from getting the robber caught until they are long gone, such as a simple hand and foot tie, and more often than not the person can escape without help in a few minutes. The rare cases where people come prepared, they have probably scouted it out, they know who will be there and when, and they probably know the ins and outs of how to tie up a person, whether it be for (God forbid) rape, to simply humiliate them or torture them for information, or just to simply keep them out of the way helplessly until someone else helps them to escape. I have other female friends who were victims of robberies, and a large number of them were sadly raped. In most of those cases, pantyhose was used to tie them up and also for their gag; pantyhose is both very stretchable and incredibly strong and unbreakable when stretched out, perfect for tieing up someone, and the knots cannot be untied. The other women were tied with ropes. In all of the cases, the women were noticed in advance by someone who targeted them for the crime, and came prepared with the materials and methods. It is very easy for me to tell a fake story from a real story, but I hope everyone continues to tell their real stories if they have them. Thanks for listening! Carlene |
| Name: | Stanley Michaels |
| E-mail address: | coomail@stanleymichaeldesigns |
| Homepage URL: | http://www.google.com/url?sa=t&rct=j&q=lincoln+shitting+facebook&source=web&cd=4&ved=0CDwQFjAD&url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.facebook.com%2Fnote.php%3Fnote_id%3D124322497581380&ei=CF_1TvH0DKj10gGj_emgAg&usg=AFQjCNEh6BgkbIYo-gxO6BvR9HgMuWNCYQ&sig2=sDwzNj-snjOgkrf7lIf9pQ |
| Comments: | Carlene, I understand where you are coming from.
Believe me, but you can't just go around confusing fiction with non-fiction. Case in point: Raven vs. Iowa 1973. Raven was the victim of such a misrepresentation and won a settlement that included having his Copyright extended 40 years. With all due respect, I suggest you stick to the actual happenings, not stories influenced by others here. I have a private life too, you know. Take care for now, Stan |
| Name: | Carlene |
| Comments: | I don't understand what you're saying sir. Are you saying it is wrong for me to say that I can easily tell what is a fake story and a real story on here? Or are you saying it is wrong for me to talk about the horrors that can come from TRUE cases of those who are robbed? |
| Name: | Anna |
| Comments: | People would not want to write real stories on here, since I would really doubt if they would want to share the story with their friends, as being in a situation like this is terrifying.
People will just go ahead and keep writing fake stories, no matter what. Carlene's story is most likely real, as something like that is believable. Still, one person cannot just march in here and say to start writing real stories. |
| Name: | Raymond |
| Comments: | m203gunr is dead right, it is home intruders who come prepared and expect someone to be in the house. At least that was the case with my wife when she was held by two home intruders who did a little more than just rob her. |
| Name: | Carlene |
| Comments: | Raymond, would you care to share the story of what happened? I found that sharing the story helped me more than I thought it would. |
| Name: | Mmmmppphhh Mmmppphhh |
| Comments: | Whether or not the stories are true is beyond the point. Obviously the people who contribute to this page spend a great deal of time thinking about this subject. The important thing is to talk about the things that obsess us with others who are like minded. If someone has a story that seems particularly real or horrific I think most of us here feel sympathy rather than arousal. Then again a great writer like Tommy reminds me of the kind of comic books I wish they'd had when I was a kid. Tying my gag back in now. MMmmmppphh!
|
| Name: | essequamvideri |
| Comments: | I was the [intended] victim of a home invasion when my wife was out of town. The perpetrators might well have conducted some elementary research before attempting something that has possible fatal consequences. The main thing to remember in a siuation like this is to remain calm and wait for an opportunity to respond. I started boxing when I was about 12-years old and continued until I was way too old to be getting in the ring. I also studied various Asian martial arts for nearly thirty years. One of the last self defense seminars I attended was given by Leso Sensei in Los Angeles a few years ago and centered on using everyday household items for self defense, for example irons, skillets, toasters and the like.
These two armed guys forced their way into my house and made me go into the kitchen where they dropped a bag on the floor and began to remove rope and duct tape. The second thing to remember in a situation like this is to never, ever allow anyone to bind you. I bided my time until they told me to sit down in a kitchen chair and put my hands behind me. Both of them stupidly placed their pistols on the counter to tie me to the chair. I grabbed a ten inch French chef's knife from the block on the counter and slashed the nearest one across the upper arm with a backhanded motion and stabbed the other in the abdomen. The first one was attempting to pick up his pistol while slinging blood all over the kitchen. I slashed him across the side of the neck with the knife, nearly severing one branch of his carotid artery. Both survived to go to jail, but only because I applied pressure to their wounds until the police arrived. Moral: If you're going to attack someone; make sure that person lacks the will and the skills to kill you. |
| Name: | essequamvideri |
| Comments: | Should have read, "narrowly missing one branch of his cartid atrery." Had I reached it with my knife he would have been pushing up dasies. |
| Name: | Larry |
| Comments: | What happens first, a new president, or a new post from someone else here? |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The Inside Job |
| Comments: | Hi, everyone. This is another fiction/fantasy story.
I. It was 5:30pm and dusk had arrived, just about quitting time. It had been a busy day at the store, and the three of us who staffed it, Gina-the manager, Kathy and I-the employees, had worked hard to sell a record amount of merchandise and put the books into the red. Gina was 48, 5'10", 140lbs with long, shoulder-length curly brown hair and round-rimmed wire glasses. Her large breasts also became an attraction for the male customers and even me. (Yeah, I'll fess up--she disciplined me with a warning for appearing too curious one day). Kathy was 57, 5'11", 160lbs with her blonde-now graying hair put up in a bun. "Hey, Gina," Kathy said, "It's about closing time, isn't it?" "Yeah," I added, "We've already worked half an hour overtime." (And it was Saturday! Ugh!) Gina slowly, efficiently glanced at her wristwatch and paused for what seemed to Kathy and me like forever, and replied, "Mmm..okay, I suppose it is about that time, isn't it. Let's shut down. And guys, great work today. We've made record sale receipts." Kathy and I smiled and began closing preparations, and Gina walked to the back of the store where her office was located. A few minutes later, a bell tingled, which meant that the front door opened, which meant visitors had arrived, and last-minute customers always had a way of being the most interesting of the day. (Like, little did we know!) "Oh, I'm sorry," Kathy said as she looked up from her task, "The store is closing and--" I looked at her, bewildered at why she didn't finish her sentence. Kathy's face was frozen in surprise, with her mouth wide open in shock. I immediately discovered the reason for that reaction when I looked at the visitors. They were two large men in black catsuits with black ski masks, a black utility bag and two ominous-looking pistols. "Okay, you two," one of them ordered, "Just keep your mouths shut and do as we tell ya and this'll go nice n' easy with none of ya's gettin' hurt. Savvy?" As Kathy and I nodded fearfully, one of the thugs displayed the "Closed" sign on the front door and quickly lowered the blinds over the front windows. My last sight of the street in front of the store before the blinds came down was of an empty, lifeless street. (Talk about luck--the only Saturday evening in history where the street outside had no activity. I tell ya!) "Tommy, Kathy," Gina called out as she walked to the front of the store from her office, "Do we have customers? You know that means we'll have to stay open to serve them, because as I always say, the customer is always--OMG!!" A scared expression appeared on Gina's face as she was held up with us. "Are you the store manager?" one of the thugs asked Gina. "Y-y-y-yess...Oh, p-please don't-" "Just keep your trap shut, lady," one of the goons ordered her. "Me and my partner are here for a nice little heist. Now the three of you--hands on top of your heads!" Gina, Kathy and I immediately obeyed and we were marched, single-file to the back of the store and into Gina's office. "All three of you," one of the thugs barked, "strip down to only your underwear. It's showtime!" Gina, Kathy and I gave shocked expressions without moving. "I said strip down to just the undies, or I'll make you three get completely nude!" the thug commanded with a wave of his pistol. I immediately began to strip out of my shoes, socks and polo shirt. Gina and Kathy looked at me with surprise and fear. "Kathy, Gina," I said as I climbed out of my slacks and was now clad only in my tight, black bikini briefs, "I've been through this before when I was robbed at a summer job long ago. These guys mean business, so cooperate and this'll be over fast, ok? (Here's hoping, right?) The two women complied and shed their blouses, slacks, nylons and flats. All Gina had on was a watermelon-colored bra and matching thong. Kathy was clad only in her white bra and panties. This part of the thug's plan was cruel and effective: by making us so breifly clad, Gina, Kathy and I would also be more submissive and less likely to cause trouble. "My, my," one of the goons said, "Are'nt you three a sight for sore eyes!" His partner joined him in laughter. One of the thugs pulled a chair to the middle of the office and forced Gina to sit down. "Okay, you two," the thug said to me and Kathy, "Get down on your knees and face each other. Put your hands behind you and kiss each other on the lips and close your eyes. And don't stop the kiss until we say so. Move!" Kathy and I dropped to our knees,and put our arms behind our backs. "Tommy, OMG," Kathy mouthed silently, and then our eyes closed and our lips locked. This was again a cruel and effective step taken by the thugs, because Kathy and I would be immobile and unable to see or speak. But what about Gina, I wondered. "Oh, this is terrible!" said Gina. "Why do you have to humiliate us--" Then there was the sound of a crack against flesh and Gina's soft sobs. Apparently, one of the goons slapped her face hard. As Kathy and I continued our forced make-out session, I felt the barrel of one of the thug's pistols against the back of my neck. The message was clear: Keep those lips locked and those eyes closed....or else! (Yeah, yeah, I know--if only this weren't a robbery.) Some time later, Kathy and I were patted on top of our heads. "You two stop kissin', open your eyes and stand up," we were ordered. When we were back on our feet, we were stunned at what we saw. Gina was tied to the chair. Her arms were pulled behind the back and her wrists were tied together. Her upper body was lashed to the back of the chair, just above and below her breasts, which made that feature stand out even more. (I wonder--would she write me up again for staring under these circumstances?) Her thighs were tied to the seat, and her bare feet were tied at the ankles and then tied to the lower rung of the chair. A small, white cloth was visible in her mouth and a black cloth was wedged between her lips with the ends tied behind her head. "Mmmph!" she moaned. "Okay, you two. Here's the deal. Both of you go out there and empty the money into these sacks (which they gave us.) Work hard and fast. If you don't bring the bags back to us with the dough in it in five minutes, your boss gets it. Now, move!" Kathy and I hustled out to the front of the store, bags in hand. The tile floor felt chilly beneath our bare feet. The goons were right: It was showtime. To Be Continued..... |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The Inside Job (Part 2) |
| Comments: | II.
Kathy and I were almost finished stuffing the cash into the sacks. (So much for the record sales day!) We noticed that neither of the thugs came out with us to the front of the store, but instead stayed back in the office with Gina. "Kath, we have a chance to escape," I whispered as I jerked my head toward the front door. "Those goons are in the other side of the store." "Tommy, we have to calculate the risk. They told us if wer'e not back in the office with this cash in another few minutes, they're going to harm Gina. Do you want that on your conscience? Besides, all we have on is our undies. If people see us running down the street like this as if wer'e loonies, do you think they'll believe us? Goodness, the cops will cuff 'n stuff us and that'll be the end of everything." I put my sack down and took a couple of steps toward the door. The way I figured, what would stop those goons from harming all three of us anyway? And what the goons did would be reported, even if we didn't think it would be acted on right away. Kathy saw me move slowly for the door and pointed at me. "Tommy, don't do this. It's too risky for Gina, and I can't leave her to those goons all by herself. If you take one more step, I'll call them out here," she warned. When I took another step toward the door, Kathy cried out, "Hey! Tommy's trying to escape!" Stupid bitch, I thought. Her good intentions were only making things worse! Instantly, one of the goons rushed out and pointed his pistol at us. Kathy and I raised our hands in the air. "So, trying to get away, are you bub," he said. "Well, we'll just have to do something to make sure you and your girlfriend here don't bust out. Both of you pick up those sacks and get back to the office!" When we returned to the office, we noticed Gina, still bound to the chair and gagged, but with her bra pulled down. Evidently, the thugs had some sport with her. "Put those sacks on the desk, you two," the other goon said. "So, trying to escape, huh? We'll take care of that right away!" Kathy and I gulped as more lengths of rope were taken from the bag. Kathy was immediately grabbed by one of the goons and forced to sit with her back against a vertical beam, only a few feet from Gina. Kathy's arms were pulled behind the beam and her hands were tied at the wrists. Another piece of rope was used to tie her bare feet at the ankles. The other thug grabbed me, and since there wasn't anything to tie me to, my hands were tied behind my back, my bare feet were tied at the ankles, and I was lain on the floor between Gina and Kathy. "You punks will never get away with this," Kathy growled. "Mmmphh..ummphh!" Gina added. A small handkerchief, wadded into a small ball, was brought toward Kathy's mouth. "Oh, God, no...," Kathy pleaded, "No..Nmmmmphhhh!" The hanky was stuffed into her mouth and a strip of cloth was immediately wedged between her lips and the ends tied roughly behind her head. "Nmmmmphhh! Mmmphhh-mummmfff!" Kathy moaned with tears in her eyes as she shook her head. (Actually, anyone working around women all day and their chatter might welcome the use of gags. Ladies, what do you think?) Another hanky was being wadded up, so I knew it was my turn. "Please, do you have to gag us? I know you two need time to make a clean get-away, so you had to tie us us up--I get that--but it's late, and nobody will hear us from this back office since--mmmmphhhhh!" I was immediately gagged just like Kathy and Gina. As the three of us reacted with muffled moans, the thugs picked up the sacks filled with cash and walked toward the back door. "Me and my partner would like to thank you three for your awesome customer service. We'd like to stay longer and chat, but it looks like you people are tied up with something at the moment and you're not very talkative!" The thugs laughed heartily and exited. Gina, Kathy and I began to fight against the ropes which bound us. We wiggled our hands, fingers and bare feet in a frustrating attempt to get free, and it soon became obvious that this wouldn't be accomplished anytime soon. The three of us also shook and twisted our heads in various directions in attempts to loosen the cloths which were fastened into our mouths and spit the hankys out, but this also proved futile. "Mmmphh! ummphhh,mummmmphh!" moaned Kathy. "Hmmm-mmmummphh, mmmmm," Gina grunted from her gag. "Mummmphh! Ummph-hmmmmff!" I groaned through my gag, as I looked up at Gina and couldn't help noticing her cleavage. "Ummmph! Ummmph!" Gina growled at me. She had already written me up once for being too smitten with those features before..was she planning on doing it again? One thing was for sure: Until we were free from these ropes and gags, none of us would be doing much of anything for a while. To Be Continued... |
| Name: | Speedoboy |
| Comments: | Tommy, nice story. Thanks for keeping the board going. Of course don't be afraid to checkout the helpless women a little more closely. |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The Inside Job (Part 3) |
| Comments: | III.
Since Gina and Kathy were tied to a chair and a beam respectively and couldn't loosen their knots, they were stuck where they were. They breathed heavy as their breasts heaved in their bound helplessness. "Uhmmmmphh," they grunted. (Ooohh, if the thugs had blindfolded me, that really would've been cruel, eh?) My secret fantasy admirations for those women in their state aside, I had to come up with something to get us free. Tied hand and foot only, I could move...but to where?Not only that, but the knots which bound my wrists and ankles were very secure. If I couldn't get free, what to do? "Mmmrrmmphh," I groaned in thought. Suddenly, I had an idea. I remembered in the front of the store, behind the service desk, was a burglar alarm. Once that was activated, the police would be alerted and over to the store in no time, so I decided to make my way to the front and try to get to the alarm. Of course, getting there was the challenge. I crawled on my belly for a bit. "Mmmphh..mmmphhh." That's it, Tommy, push along, push along. Once I got near the office door, I struggled until I was on my knees and, with difficulty, raised myself into a standing position. I could now attempt to hop forward. "Mmphhhh...mmmmmm," Gina moaned encouragingly. "Ummph! Ummph!" Kathy agreed with vigorous nods of her head. Oh, so many thoughts in my head now. Like, it was stuffy inside the store, and our bodies were beginning to become glazed with perspiration, and those ladies were really looking hot now..come on, Tommy, focus on getting to that alarm. I bounced a few yards on the soles of my bare feet. "Mmmph..mmmph..mmmph," I grunted with each bounce. Gotta keep my balance...just gotta. Of course, I finally lost my balance and collapsed on the floor. "Grrrmmmph," I cursed as a shook my head. Well, back to the 'ol belly crawl again, Tommy Boy, I thought. Good thing those creeps didn't hogtie you, or you wouldn've made it even this far. A few minutes later, I'd pushed myself to the service desk, and I could see the alarm device beneath the desk. It was a red, circular-shaped thing with a large, black button. I smooched in a little closer, extended my legs, got my feet against the button and pushed. Nothing. There should have been an ear-splitting alarm blast, but the device remained mockingly silent. "Urrmmphh!" I groaned. I could also hear Gina and Kathy cry into their gags from the other end of the store. They were probobly wondering why the alarm hadn't gone off yet. The answer, it happens, is that there was no way the alarm could go off, because it had been deactivated. A couple of loose wires were hanging out from behind the device, unattached. I suddenly forgot about my sweaty body clad only in tight, black bikini briefs, the ropes which bound my hands and bare feet, and the snug cleave gag which shut me up. Like, I didn't see the goons go under the desk to do this, I thought...OMG, someone who works here must've did this. This was an inside job! No wonder the goons took their sweet time in robbing, tying and gagging us, because they were aided by one of us. I know it wasn't me, but who? "Mmmmmphhhhhh!" I cried through my gag, frustrated. Gina's and Kathy's answering gagged moans could be heard from the other end of the store, though they couldn't have known what I was thinking. Great, Tommy, I thought. One of the women you're stripped,bound and gagged with is in on this caper, and you still need someone to come in and free you from these darn ropes and gags! Two hours later, the front door opened and people entered. "Police! Anyone here?" I wiggled out from behind the desk and cried into my gag. "Heeermmmphhh! Hellmmmphhh!" A flashlight beam cut through the darkness and illuminated my sweaty, briefly-clad, bound and gagged body. "Holy crap! Here's one." Gina and Kathy cried into their gags as loud as they could. "Hey, sounds like a couple more in the back, and sounds like they're gagged also. I'll go and check." IV. A few days later, we were back to work again, as things had returned to somewhat normal. I'd kept my suspicions about an inside job to myself, as I wanted extra time to carefully think this through before I accused one of these wonderful, hard-working, hot-when-stripped-to-their-bras and panties-women of such a thing. Soon, I had an idea who it was. Gina was the store manager and financially well-off, so the extra money wouldn've made a huge difference with her. Besides, this robbery brought a lot of controversey and embarrassment to the store, so why would a store manager want that? Kathy, on the other hand, was a different story. She was struggling with money and worked at least one other job. I'd just discovered that she'd quit her other jobs and was coming into worked dressed in fancy new clothing. The picture was coming together. The following week, Gina called me into her office. "Tommy, come in and close the door please," she said. After I complied and sat down, Gina scribbled something on a personnel form. "Tommy," she said, "I'm writing you up again for gazing too intently at my breasts." "Oh, come on, Gina! That was a special circumstance." "I understand how you could think that," she said, "After all, I was stripped to my watermelon-colored bra and thong, soaked in perspiration, tied up, gagged, squirming and moaning, so the temptation for you to look upon me like that must have been powerful. But, as I've told you before, I expect my employees to behave better than that. This is two strikes against you now, and if you get one more, you're fired." I figured it was time to let her in on my suspicion. I told her of how I thought the robbery was an inside job between one of us and the goons and how Kathy's life had suddenly improved financally--at least by the looks of things. "Goodness, Tommy. Why didn't you tell me before?" "Well, Gina, even though this seems to add up, I really wanted to go over it with you before reporting to the police. This isn't an easy charge to make against her." "I see," Gina nodded. "Okay, before we report her to the police, let's check her out. Tonight, I'll drop over to her place for some tea or something for a little girl-to-girl time with her, you know, find out how she's dealing with the aftermath of this robbery. If from what I see, she's living high on the hoof, I'll go to the bathroom, close the door and give you a call on my cell phone. When you get my signal, you have the police come over to Kathy's house and we can make the charge." "Okay, Gina, but while I think your plan is clever, it could be very risky." "Don't worry," she said with a wink, "I know what I'm doing." To Be Continued.... |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The Inside Job (Part 4) |
| Comments: | V.
Back at my apartment, I stepped out of the shower, toweled off, slipped into purple bikini briefs and made some hot poses in front of the mirror. The women will really want to sign up to see this, I thought. I also looked at the clock. It was 7:30pm, and there was still no word from Gina yet. She said she'd go over to Kathy's place right after work, say 5:30, so Gina should have been there, having her "girl-to-girl" with Kathy. Well, why hasn't she called, I wondered. Maybe what she saw over at Kathy's didn't make her suspicious...or maybe she did see something that validated my theory and hasn't had a chance to call yet...or maybe Gina walked into a trap...Oh, Tommy, don't think that. Maybe no news is good news. After all, it's been over two hours now. Suddenly, the phone went off. I pounced on it and answered. "Tommy...". It was definitely Gina's voice, tired-sounding. "Yeah, Gina...what did you find?" "Well, it's...." That's all Gina said, and the connection was ended. Strange, I thought. Why'd she hang up like that? Something definitely wasn't right. I had to get over to Kathy's and find out for myself. I immediately dressed and wished they'd come out with a law allowing hotties like me to go where I wished in just my bikinis. VI. I parked the car and strode up the steps to the front door of Kathy's house. I rang the doorbell, and after a few minutes, the door opened a little and I could see Kathy's face. "Tommy? Oh, what brings you over here?" "Hi, Kath. I was just thinking about you tonight and wondered if you were holding up ok after the robbery." Granted, it probobly didn't sound too convincing, but it was the best I was able to invent on the way over. "I'm doing fine, thanks," she said. "Actually, I thought a little about you as well. Please come in." As I entered, I scanned the surroundings as fast as I could, but I could see nothing out of place, no signs of some kind of struggle, nothing to indicate something could have happene to Gina. "It's strange," Kathy said as she closed the door behind me, "but Gina was just over here a little while ago. In fact, she said she was over here to check up on me, see how I was getting on after that horrible evening last week. I'm so glad to know those I work with are so concerned." Kathy wore an orange, short-sleeve polo shirt with a button or two unfastened and jeans. She wore her hair down and was barefoot. "Well, Kath, you know our company and how we try to look out for one another. It's one of Gina's mottos." "Mmm, yes it is. I'll go into the kitchen and get some coffee brewing. Why don't you wait here in the living room, and I'll be right back. I hope you don't mind me hosting you in my bare feet, but the new carpet I've had installed recently is sooooo cushy." Kathy giggled and almost skipped like a schoolgirl toward the kitchen area. I looked at the floor in the living room and observed the carpeting. It was quite expensive, something I was sure Kathy wouldn't have gone after only a week ago. I sat on the sofa and looked at the front page of the newspaper, which rested on the nearby coffee table. The headline about our store's robbery investigation was in big letters. I looked around the room trying to see if there were any signs that Gina might still be there or if anything happened to her. All of a sudden I noticed something under a couple of the sofa pillows. I lifted up the pillows and discovered a peach blouse, black slacks, beige knee-high nylons and a pair of slip-on clogs--exactly what Gina wore that day at work. My heart pounded harder. OMG. I noticed a door to a nearby room. I rose from the sofa and began to turn the doorknob. I stopped for a moment and listened for Kathy. I could hear her in the kitchen, humming some happy-ass tune. I turned the knob the rest of the way, slowly opened the door and stepped into the room, which resembled a den or a study. I stared at the love seat in the middle of the room with horror. Oh shit, Tommy, I thought. There sat Gina. She was clad only in a sky blue bra and matching thong. Her hands were tied behind her back, her arms bound to her upper body, with the ropes snugging just above and below her surgiing breasts. Her legs were tied together just above the knees and her bare feet were tied together at the ankles. I could barely make out something beige stuffed into her mouth, while a piece of beige hosiery had been forced between her lips with the ends tied firmly behind her head. "Tmmmphhmmm..nmmmphhh..nmmmmphh," she moaned into the gag while she shook her head. I rushed over and tried to untie her. "Gina, my goodness," I said, "I thought this might be a set-up to trap you." I'd barely begun trying to loosen one of the knots when I heard a voice behind me. "Your instincts haven't failed you, Tommy." I spun around and faced Kathy. She had the confident smile on her face of a woman who knew how to use the pistol in her hand--which was pointed at me. "You know," she said, "If you decide to quit your job at the store, you'd make a super detective. But I hope you weren't planning on beginning tonight, because your crime-solving career will be somewhat delayed. Now, strip down to only your undies." Within moments, I stood before Kathy stripped to only my purple bikini briefs with my hands raised in the air. Kathy closed the door behind her, opened the drawer to a nearby cabinet and removed several lengths of pre-cut rope. "Mmmm, Tommy...sit down next to Gina. There's room enough for two. After all, it's a love seat," Kathy said with a devilish grin on her face. I sat next to Gina and heard a ticking sound. It was a nearby grandfather clock. The time was now 9pm, and the chimes rang out ominously. To Be Continued..... |
| Name: | Speedoboy |
| Comments: | Great story so far Tommy, but I am concerned for Gina. What happens when she visits Kathy and runs into her partners in crime? Will you arrive on time to save her, or will Kathy be onto you too and sneak up and have a partner grab you too? Hopefully both you and Gina are wearing clean undies, because I have an awful feeling you guys will be stripped and bound and gagged again. Good luck and try not to get written up again for staring at Gina's rack and bum. |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The Inside Job (Part 5) |
| Comments: | Hey, speedo: Here's the conclusion. Let me know what you think. Feel free to rate this with my other stories. Same for the rest of you readers.
VIII. "So, Kathy, it was you," I said. Kathy knelt before me and finished tying my bare feet at the ankles. "Like I said before, Tommy, you're very perceptive." I squirmed against my ropes. My hands, feet, upper body and legs were tied like Gina's. "Gmmpphhh.mmmphh," Gina moaned. Except for the gag. I exptected Kathy to shut me up at some point, so I had to get some sort of converstation going with her before that happened. Before I came over, I contacted the police, shared my suspicions about Kathy with them, and the cops said they'd be over too. So it was important--big time--for me to delay Kathy as much as possible. "Where are the two goons who were in on this caper with you?" Kathy rose and placed the un-needed lenghts of rope back in the drawer. "Oh, don't worry about them, Tommy. They're a long ways from here at a location where the police will never find them...and I'm on my way to join them." "Hmmmphhmmm," Gina protested. "Oh, you two are such amateurs," Kathy said as she paced before Gina and me. "This foolish scheme of Gina coming here to see how I was doing and have a little "girl-to-girl" time...did you really think I'd fall for that?" At least I had the satisfaction of knowing this idea was Gina's and not mine. "So I played along at first," Kathy continued. "I put on a pot of tea and served her a nice, fresh, steaming cup..with some knock-out potion." Gina bowed her head. "Ohmmfff," she softly moaned. "Why'd you take her clothes?" "To humiliate and shame her of coure, Tommy, just like I made you strip." (Well, I like hanging out in my bikinis, but I thought there was no use in explaining that to the villainess.) Kathy walked over to me and ran her fingers through my hair. "So, what I want to know, mister, is how you figured it was me on the inside of this scheme." A time-consuming converstation...great, just like I hoped for, I thought. "I had no idea at first, Kathy. After your friends tied and gagged us and left, I realized there was no way I could free myself, so I crawled out to the front of the store where the alarm was and saw it was disconnected. I knew your thug friends didn't fool with it, and I know I didn't. That just left Gina and you to consider. Gina's out because she's wealthy enough as it is, but you, Kath, would stand to benefit greatly from the heisted cash. And from the looks of your house furnishings and fancy new clothes and the fact that you quit your other jobs, you became the obvious suspect." "Very good, Tommy. So who's hair-brained idea was it that Gina and you come over here?" "Gina's. She told me that as soon as she found something incriminating against you, she'd give me a call." Gina wiggled against her ropes and gag. "Ummphhh..mummmphhmmm." "I see," said Kathy. "I rehearsed my role painstakingly. Every night in front of the mirror, I practiced my role, even gagging myself to practice giving muffled cries for help, so no one would suspect me. Earlier on the day of the heist, when you and Gina were in the back office, I disconnected the alarm system. I knew, of course, that the police would discover the system break from their end and send some officers, but not before my pals made off with the loot." "Kathy, you're such a diabolical witch!" "Thank you, Tommy, you're such a sexy stud in those bikini briefs, too. Anyway, while my buddies did all the hard work that night, all the details were worked out by me. I told them in advance where the cash was kept, and it was my idea that me, you and Gina be hustled into the back office so we'd be harder to find. And yes, it was also my idea that the three of us be stripped to just our undies. Even the ropes and gags that were used on us was my idea." "Well, Kath, you certainly had us fooled for a while. But I would never have taken you for a crook." Kathy re-checked the ropes which bound Gina and me. "I didn't really want to resort to this, Tommy, but you know how lousy our economy is right now--I mean, I had to work three lousy jobs just to get by." "Mmmphhh..ummphhh!" Gina retorted. Kathy pulled Gina's bra straps down and gave her ex-boss's racks a good fondling. "Ohhhhmmmmphhhmmmmmphhh!" "Cheapskate Boss," Kathy said as she slid Gina's bra back on. Did you really think you'd get loyalty from me by denying me a raise for so long?" I looked at the clock. A good twenty minutes had gone by. Come on, cops, I thought, get a move on! "So now that you have a good share of the robbery money, what are your plans now?" I asked. Kathy walked to the cabinet again and opened another drawer. "Oh, I suppose I'll just leave the country, find a nice deserted desert island and lie nude on a warm, sandy beach." "Oh! Can I come?" I kidded. Kathy made a playful grin, reached into the drawer and removed some more beige pantyhose. "W-what's that f-for?" Kathy rolled a knee-high nylon into a wad. "I must say, Tommy, you've been far better conversation than Gina, but it's about time for me to be going. I had to gag Gina earlier so she wouldn't alert you when you got here. Now, I'll have to gag you so no curious passers-by will hear you yell." As Kathy walked up to me and brought the nylon wad toward my mouth, I desperately tried to think of a topic to keep the conversation going but was at a loss. "Um, Kath, one more thing." "Yes?" "You sure looked hot in your white bra and panties the other night." (Ok, ok, but it was the best I could come up with!) "You're so sweet, Tommy. Now, open your mouth." I sighed and opened. The balled nylon stocking was shoved into my mouth. Kathy took another beige nylon, forced the middle between my lips and tied the ends behind my head. "Mmmphrrmmmm..ummmphhh," I groaned into my gag. Kathy smiled at us as she watched us squirm in our ropes. "I must admit that I'm not as skilled at tying people up as my partners in crime, but that should hold you two for another hour or two. By the time you're free, I'll be long gone, and I know I won't be caught where I'm going." Kathy then took Gina's and my clothes and tossed them into a sack. "An extra precaution," she said. "When you finally free yourselves, I doubt you'll go running down the street in just your undies. Also I've cut the phone cord and taken your cell phones." Come on, cops, I thought, finish your doughnuts and get over here! Kathy slipped her bare feet into a pair of flip-flops and tossed the sack over her shoulder. "Bye, you two," she said, then, placing a finger over her lips, she said softly to us, "Mum's the word!" "Grrrmmmphhhh," Gina and I growled in unison as Kathy closed the door and left. My frustration at the police not arriving on time was counter-balanced by the fact that I was briefly clad next to my hot briefly-clad boss on a love seat. As we struggled with our bonds, our bodies naturally pressed together. "Mmmphhhhh," I groaned as once again I found myself gazing down at Gina's magnificient breasts. "Hrrrmmmphh," she snarled at me. Was she trying to say "Strike three?" (Can you say "Worth it," boys and girls?) After another twenty minutes of struggling against our ropes and twisting our heads against our pantyhose gags, we began to perspire, and the sweat gleamed off our skin as well as moisten our undies. Kathy was right in that she didn't tie us as securely as her buddies had earlier, but neither Gina or I succeeded in getting loose. Suddenly, there was knocking at the door. "City police! Open up!" "Helllmmmmphhhhhh! Hellllmmmmmphhhhhh!" Gina wailed into her gag. "Mmmmmphhhhhhhh! Helllllmmmmphhhhhhh!" I cried into my gag. We heard footsteps, then the door to the room where we were held opened. A group of cops gazed at us, open-mouthed. "Tommy, Gina," one of them said, "Where's Kathy?" "Mmmmrmmmphhmmmm..uhmmphhh..ohmmmphhhh," we wailed back with our eyes bugging out of our heads. As the cops untied us and removed our gags, Gina's bra, whic had become loose with perspiration, slipped down, and her melons sprang out and almost hit an officer in the face. "Great balls of fire!" the cop exclaimed. "What a pair! Sure beats writing traffic tickets!" VIII. Well, that was a few weeks ago. Gina got out of the business. I guess all that excitement was too much for her...but not before firing me for looking one too many times at the forbidden items, but as I said earlier, "worth it." To this day, Kathy and her accomplices still have not been found. At the new store where I work, I always put on a hot pair of bikinis just in case she returns, and in spite of everything, I've got to give her credit, the clever witch! THE END. |
| Name: | Gagged Detective |
| E-mail address: | M203gunr@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Great Stoyr Tommy, Maybe I should try to hunt Kathy down |
| Name: | Speedoboy |
| Comments: | Tommy another masterpiece, with room for a few more chapters. Gina needs to be captured again and humiliated by Kathy and perhaps even one of her partners in crime. I see the buxom cruel boss in the trunk of a car in just a leopard print bra, matching bikini and pantyhose, gagged with one of Kathy's worn panties and pantyhose.
Of course while shopping you see Kathy at the gas station filling up her car and take chase, after all an unemployeed man needs money and the reward is more than tempting, unaware of your former gorgeous boss is in the trunk. You follow her to a sleazy motel, don't all stories end up there and sneak around only to find a pistol afainst your back and kathy holding it, she lored you into her trap. Gina is a mess, covered in sweat and her flimsy bra has come loose exposing one of her firm round orbs. She looks at you with pleading eyes, you are her only chance. Kathy has other plans and has you strip down to your white bikini brief and bind and gags you with her worn pantyhose and a wide white cloth. The two of you struggle on the queen sized bed with a zebra print cover on it as Jerry Springer plays in the background. Kathy is distracted by the show, after all crossdressers in diapers that break up marriages with their bosses wives is a favorite subject of her's. You see the scissors on teh nightstand, it is a longshot, but all you have as you reach and touch Gina's sweaty almost bare body! At first she meows through her panty packed mouth that tastes of Kathy, in fact the kinky former employee wore the panty for three straight days just to gag her cheap boss with. Kathy is so involved in the middle of the show you see the phone and knock it off the hook and dial out 9-1-1. Kathy sees you with the scissors, a nice diversion, since it is the phone that is your lifeline. She grabs them and informs you that you and Gina will be sold to whiteslavers in the Middle East for $50,000.00 each. Will the police arrive on time? Is Gina getting excited? Kathy looks excited? Who will get stuck with the motel bill? Why is a businessman named Rex knocking on the door looking for Trixie, this isn't room #6 it is room #9? Will you get your job back? Stay tuned to teh same Tommy Channel................. |
| Name: | Ken |
| Comments: | I have a story about my wife being held captive in our own house by three intruders. \she is tied several different ways, forced to remove clothing and then abused by them.
Anyone want to read it. |
| Name: | Larry |
| Comments: | Go ahead Ken |
| Name: | wybsdhd |
| E-mail address: | wxy9208@163.com |
| Name: | ligateurre |
| E-mail address: | alacsw@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | I would Ken |
| Name: | Kay |
| Comments: | My husband and I are both teachers. Recently, there was a convention for teachers, out of town, that my husband really was interested in attending, but I had no interest. It was scheduled in the time frame when most school systems kn the state were wcheduled for Spring Break. My husband left on Wednesday afternoon, with about a 6 hour drive. He kissed me, patted my bottom, and said he'd be home Saturday night late. I asked him to wait til Sunday morning, so he wouldn't drive while tired. It tooks some convincing, but he finally promised to wait til Sunday AM befoe driving home. About 10pm, he called me to let me know he had arrived safely. I went to bed, and mentally planned my activties for the remaining days of the week. Next day, after a rare late rising, I dressed to go shopping and grab a burger or something for lunch. I put on a dress, and decided on a pair of chunky heels that were reminiscent of penny loafers. I hit the mall, shopped for about 2 hrs, then hit the food court for a bite. When finished, I headed for the supermarket, and lingered as I shopped, and for some reason, I felt like someone was watching me. I glanced around several times, but saw no one looking, in fact much of the time I was alone in the aisle. After checking out, I headed for home. Still feeling as if I was being watched, I kept checking the rearview mirror, but saw nothing suspicious. Arriving home, I took one load of shjopping bags in, visited the bathroom, and just as I came out of the bathroom, the front doorbell rang. Opening the door, I was greeted by a teenage boy, whom I recognized from school, but didn't know his name. He began a 'sales pitch' for lawncare, saying he was trying to get the jump on others for the grasscutting season. He was polite, even sounded professional. I really regretted telling him no, as my husband looked forward to doing the lawn. He politely thanked me, turned and walked away. I closed and locked the door, and headed back to the garage to finish unloading my car. As I walked down the hall and into the kitchen, a fist came from nowhere and punched me so hard in my stomach it knocked the wind out of me. I dropped to my knees, and someone put a foot on my shoulder and shoved me face down on the floor, then sat astraddle of my back and also pinned my arms to the floor with his knees. Gasping to breathe, I tried to turn my face away as I saw a wad of cloth nearing my mouth. My attacker pinched my nose causing my mouth to drop open, which allowed the wad to be shoved into my mouth. It was a huge wad, filling my mouth. I heard tape being ripped from a roll, then my mouth was taped shut, and then more tape applied ovr my eyes. Several strips were applied, sealing my mouth and my eyes. Not a hint of light came around the tape over my eyes. The attacker then scooted down til he was sitting on my legs just below my bottom, grabbed my arms and pulled behind me. I felt plastic loops go around my wrists, the a zipping noise as they were tightened, so much that they dug into my wrists. I finally could breathe almost normal, and tried to scream, to ask why he was there, what he wanted, but the gag let virtually no sound escape. Another plastic band went around my upper arms, and again the zip sound, and my elbows touched. It was painful and uncomfortable at the same time. I am rather large breasted, and could feel my breasts trying to escape my blouse. I was lifted by my shoulders to my feet, led over to sit on the coffee table, and felt my legs get bound above my knees, then my ankles. Then, the intruder spoke: "time for payback, bitch. You failed me and kept me from getting a scholarship so I'm gonna ruin you like you did me." The voice was completely unfamiliar to me, and I searched my brain for any athlete I had failed and prevented from going to college. I knew it had to be a mistake, as virtually all my students are either female, or the nerdy, unathletic types. Gagged as I was, I could not reason with him; bound as I was I couldn't flee. I was a prisoner in my own home, my husband away for 3 more days. I was terrified! He lifted me off the table, shoved me to the floor, and pulled my ankles up behind my back, and again the zip noise, and my ankles were fastened to my wrists. The narrow plastic binding cut deeply into my skin, and he pulled the connector between wrist and ankles harder, and my ankles were against my wrists with no slack between them. I heard my attacker walk all thru the house, and I heard my cellphone beep as it received a text message. My uninvited guest heard it as well. "Hmm, Teach, its from your old man, says a snowstorm is hitting where he is, and he might not get home til Monday now. Too bad, cunt." I heard him go out the door into the garage, and figured he wa leaving. I was wrong. He returned in about 5 minutes, and I heard himdrop my shopping bags on the kitchen table. He was moving all around the kitchen, and in a few minutes, I caught the smell of food cooking. Then, the sounds of him apparently eating. My bindings were so tight that I was developing numbness in hands and feet. The gag had my mouth so dry I could hardly stand it. Then, I sensed him beside me, and my hair was grabbed and I was dragged, on my belly, across the carpet. We stopped, I heard a door open, realized it was the cellar door, then he actually lifted me up in his arms. I weight about 165 pounds and he lifted me like it was nothing. He carried me down the steps, again effortlessly, and once down stairs, deposited me on an old patio lounge we stored inside til summer. Then, his hands were all over me, under my dress, down the top of my dress squeezing my breasts roughly. He put his face down close to mine. I could feel his hot breath, and it smelled foul. I felt something cold, flat, metallic against my cheek. "Feel this knife, bitch? It's a serrated steak knife. It'll cut a nice jagged gash, and no one will be able to look at you without feeling sick. You gonna do everything I want, or I'm cutting parts of you off, and even your old man wont recognzie your face. I'm taking off your gag, but not a sound." I'm terrified of knives, so nodded in agreement. With the gag out of my mouth, I asked for a drink. "I'm getting ready to give you a nice mouthful of juice. Open wide." He pinched my nose again, making me open my mouth, then he jammed his erect penis into my mouth. His attack was brutal and disgusting, as he worked my head back and forth on his member, and in no time, blasted a huge amount of semen into the back of my throat. Most of it went down my throat, but some seeped out. This infuriated him, and he slapped my face. "Cunt, don't you ever spit my cum out, or I'll clit your throat." He jammed the gag back in my mouth, and again applied tape. I heard him walk away, going upstairs. I don't know how long it was, but eventually I heard the door open, and footsteps on the stairs. My hair was grabbed again, and he spoke, "miss me bitch?" He cut the ziptie holding my ankles to my wrists, then ran his hands under my skirt. My panties were pulled down and ripped off. I thougtht, "should have worn pantyhose", as I felt him finger my privates and my anus. He began pulling and twisting my labia, causing my body to flinch in pain. He then pushed my knees up under my stomach putting me into a kneeling position. He flipped my dress up, and then something cold and greasy was rubbed all over my anal area, and into my anal opening. I tried to wiggle away, to no avail. He slapped my buttocks repeatedly, and kept rubbing the ointment into my anus. I am no prude, and knew what he was intending, but I had never done that, my husband had never even hinted at it. We have a great sex life, but nothing kinky. Just normal man on woman sex, several times a week. Finally, he began probing me opening with his member's head, rubbing all thru the crack between my buttocks, occasioanlly pushing against my tiny opening, then more ointment, then slightly entering my anus, then withdrawing; he was toying with me, taking his time, adding to my dread. Finally, he began pushing harder, and also applying more ointment as his large member entered my anus. The pain wa horrendous, I felt as if he was tearing me open. He met some resistance as he penetrated my depths, causing more pain, and it felt as if pressure was buliding up in my intestines. He gave one brutal thrust, and then his crotch was completely against my rear. He grabbed my hair, and began rapidly and brutally thrusting in and out. I was in agony. He just pounded away at me for what seemed like eternity, then going even faster, and making animallike noises, then he yelled out, "oh fuck,fuck" and I felt him actually discharge into me. The pain was unbearable, but the humiliation was even worse. My body was racked with my sobs as he withdrew from me. He agains slapped my bottom hard. "You must have been a cherry ass, as tight as you are" he told me. "Don't worry, by the time I leave, you'll be stretched plenty. Hell, I may even call some friends over to enjoy what you have to offer. I bet you'd like that." Again he left me, and I managed to get my legs stretched out, and just lay there, crying. My limbs were numb, my anus felt like it had acid on it, my insides were rumbling so bad I thought I would lose control of my bowels. Before long, he was back. Again, my knees were forced under me, and I told myself ther was no way I could withstand a repeat of the last assault. However, this time, he fingered my vagina roughly, again pulling and twisting my labia. Then, without warning, he rammed his erect penis into my vagina. Once again, he brutally asaulted me, this time it must have taken 45 minutes. He raped me so butally hard, the lounge collapsed but he never missed a stroke. Again, I felt his discharge as he filled me with his semen. I lost track of how many times after that I was violated, all track of time, just praying for death so it would end. At last, he once again bound my ankles to my wrists with no slack, but then dragged me across the cellar's cold, dirty concret floor. He bound my throat tightly to a support post, then told me he might see me again one day. Then, footsteps walking away, and finally silence. I was there for what seemed forevr, but the best I could figure it was still Friday. Then, I heard my husband calling my name. Had I been there for 4 days? It seemed like forever, but I surprised it was that long. Turned out it wasn't. My hubby had decided to leave early, get away from the storm, and it really was just Friday. It took a while to get his attention, but finally he was by my side. He kept telling me to hold on, he had to find something to cut the plastic ties, and finally I was free. I asked him to carry me to the bathtub, fill it with hot water, and let me lay thereuntil I felt the filth of my attack gone. He wanted to wait til the Police got there and collected evidence. but I felt so unclean I insisted on the bath. He stripped what was left of my clothing from me and carried me naked to the tub. The Police arrived, investigated, took whatever evidence they could find, and asked me if I had any idea who it was. I told them I had no idea, they investigated every student I had ever given a failing grade, and came up empy handed. The DNA was not from any one in the data bank, and 2 years after my ordeal, they still have no suspect. They interrogated the teenager who asked to mow our grass, several times, but it was determined to be coincidence he rang the bell when the intruder came in thru the back. I've tried to get over this, but still have nightmares. My husband won't hardly let me out of his sight because he feels so guilty he was not home. We'll get thru this, and go on with our lives, but I still every once in a while remember his threat to se me again one day. |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The Fresh-Air Kid |
| Comments: | Hi again, my tied and gagged friends! Here's another fiction/fantasy tale. Enjoy!
I. It was an unusually hot summer. The dirt from the old back road kicked up massive clouds of dust as I drove the SUV toward Camp Knotty. Beside me, in the front passenger seat, sat Sereta. She was 47, 5'11", of decent weight, with shoulder-length curly, dark brown hair, and well-proportioned breasts. She had an innocent, truth and light facial complexion that seemed to come from Sunday School, and she wore black,plastic-rimmed glasses as if to reinforce that point. She was attired in an orange t-shirt, white shorts and flip-flops. I found her extremely gorgeous and made several romantically-inspired overtures to her, but she rejected each one. You see, Sereta was the kind of woman who liked to take her time when it came to romantic encounters. This was true especially now, with our project at Camp Knotty about to begin. Camp Knotty, a very secluded summer camp, nestled among field and forest, served as a "fresh air" location for troubled youths. When the kids arrived at the camp, they'd participate in numerous activties and responsibilities which would give them a needed break from their horrendous home/street lives and teach them skills that would serve them well as they got older. Sereta and me had volunteered as camp counselors that year, and the youth we had the most interest in sat in the back seat of the SUV. His name was Brad. He was 18, tall and thin, with bushy brown hair which dropped past his ears. He wore a tshirt which advertised some heavy-metal band, faded jeans and basketball shoes. In another situation, Brad could've been mistaken for a bright, athletic young man, but an obsession with drugs, drinking and dope-smoking endeared him to the totally wrong crowd, which in turn led to criminal activity, which led him to prison. The powers-that-be decided that if Brad could redeem himself in some way that summer, Brad's sentence could be greatly reduced or even eliminated. Me and Sereta both saw something special in him, a hidden gem so to speak, waiting to burst out, and the two of us were determined to do all we could to help Brad find the real Him, the wonderful young man we all knew he could be. At Camp Knotty. "Hear the wind blow, dear, hear the wind blow," Sereta sang with her irresistable, soft, angelic voice. Yes my friends, she sure could sing...and she sure had lovely lips...and a beatiful mouth...and gorgeous breasts...and nice legs...and alluring bare feet that she slid in and out of her flip-flops....and.... "Tommy! Watch out!" she said as the vehicle veered off the dirt road. I corrected the vehicle's path and focused again on the road, though with difficulty. I was so hard. "Hey, Brad," I said. "Sereta can sure sing, can't she?" Brad picked his nose and flicked a booger to the ceiling of the vehicle. "Yeah, Dude, whatever." II. When we finally arrived at the camp that evening and parked the vehicle, we noticed that we were the first to get there. There was absolutely no sign of anyone else yet. "Well, here we are," Sereta said. "It's getting late, Tommy, and it's still unbearably hot, so why don't we get our bags out and go inside. By morning, everyone else should be here, and then we can get started with the activities. Sereta's tshirt and hair were already showing signs of dampness. "Oh," she groaned, "it feels so good to finally get out and stretch my legs." Sure, I thought, we'll just go to our room, close the door, then I'll help you stretch those gorgeous legs...and pull those shorts down...and hike that tshirt up...and... "Tommy!" she said, "Did you hear me? I said we have to get our things and go inside for the night." "Oh yeah, sure," I replied as I snapped out of the dream. Sereta looked at Brad as we hauled our duffle bags into the cabin. "Well, Brad, home sweet home, huh?" she said. Brad picked up a couple of bags and passed gas. "Sure, Babe, whatever," he replied. The cabin we moved into was large, with two bedrooms, kitchen, bathroom and equipment room. Brad took his duffle bag into one bedroom, and I followed Sereta into the other. "Um, Tommy," she said, "why are you bringing your bags in here?" "This is our bedroom, isn't it?" I replied opportunistically. "Tommy, we agreed beforehand that I'd have a bedroom to myself and you and Brad would share the other." I closed the door and put my arm around her waist. "Sereta, I really think this would be better, you know?" "Look, Tommy, we've been over this before. I'm not interested in romance right now. I have this passion for helping that young man across the hall realize his full potential in life, and I mean to make that happen with your help. Do you understand?" Sure I do, I thought...and I have this passion for you...and to help that bed right there realize it's full potential...and I mean to make that happen, especially with your help... "Tommy!" she said as she broke away from me. "Did you hear me? Go across the hall and bunk with Brad. Please!" "Uh...ok," I replied. III. It was 9pm. I went to check on Brad but discovered he wasn't in the bedroom. "Hey, Sereta," I called as I knocked on her bedroom door, "Do you know where Brad is?" Sereta opened the door and stood there barefoot, her flip-flops kicked off, but still clad in the orange tshirt and white shorts. She'd removed her glasses.. "No, Tommy, I don't. But he's so young and this is an exciting, new place for him. He probobly's taking a look around. I'm sure he'll turn up in a couple of minutes." "Ok, I'll look for him," I said as she closed the door. "See you in the morning." "Good night," she replied softly but unenthusiastically. Due to the huge size of the cabin, I walked down a long hallway which led to the well-stocked equipment room. It had everything for recreation at a summer camp. Athletic gear, archery and fishing stuff, musical instruments, you name it, even a case containing rifles for target shooting. It was this case which especially grabbed my attention, because the glass doors, which were still in the locked position were smashed, and it appeared that one of the rifles was missing. Also, a nearby box of cartridges had been opened, with several rounds of ammunition missing. "Brad?" I called out loud. It's not that I suspected him of doing this, because like Sereta, I felt that Brad's time at camp would bring out something great in him. No, I was worried about his whereabouts in the event that there was a burglar--an armed one--on the premesis. I left the cabin and patrolled a good portion of the camp. No Brad. Finally, I re-entered the cabin and made my way back to Sereta's room. "Sereta," I called as I knocked on the door again, "I still can't find Brad, and it looks like one of the rifles and some ammunition is missing from the equipment room." The door slowly opened, and there stood Sereta with a nervous expression on her face. I also noticed that she'd perspired heavily. "P-please, Tommy, come in," she said. As soon as I entered, I discovered the reason for Sereta's nervousness. Brad emerged from behind the door with a .22 target rifle aimed at us. "Awsome Dude!" he said. "Now close that door and stand next to the babe." "Brad," I said, "what are you--" "Shut the f*** up and do it!!!" IV. Brad took the sweat-drenched clothing Sereta and I peeled off ourselves and stuffed it into a sack. Sereta stood beside me clad only in a white bra and matching thong. I was suprised she wore a bra in that oppressive heat, but I wasn't in much of a position to ponder that too much. I was forced to strip down to only my dark blue, tight-fitting bikini briefs. Of course, being like this with Sereta was a turn-on, but the circumstances could've been better, y'know? "Brad, please," Sereta said, "why did you make Tommy and me strip to just our underwear? Why are you pointing that gun at us? You know we think highly of you and--" "Shut the f*** up, bitch! I know what I'm doin'. I'm gettin' out of here." "Brad," I piped in, "the conditions for leniency to your prison sentence are that you participate in camp activites and not do anything criminal." "Yeah, dude, I know the deal. Like I said, I'm gettin' out of here, and I'm gonna make sure you and the babe don't get in my way." Brad saw a heavy-duty pair of scissors on the dresser and tossed them to Sereta. "Ok, babe, go over to that window and use the scissors to cut the rope off the curtains!" Sereta, lips trembling, took the scissors and obeyed. She padded barefoot to the window and used the scissors to cut the rope used for opening and closing the curtains. She cut four lenghts of the cord. "Good!" Brad said and motioned to me. "Now you, dude, sit on the bed and put your hands behind your back!" "Are you going to tie us up?" I said as I obeyed. "That's right! This'll buy me time to get the f*** out of here." He motioned to Sereta. "Tie him up!" As Sereta moved behind me and I felt the cord wind about my wrists, I felt there was no need to panic yet. After all, Sereta could just use the oldest trick in the book: tie me up, but not too tightly, so I could easily get free after Brad left. "And make sure it's tight," Brad added, "I'm gonna check!" Crap. I suddenly felt the twine wind more thoroughly about my wrists and knots tighten. Sereta might've been a sunshine church girl, but one of those sunday sermons must have taught her how to tie pretty good! She then knelt down and tied my bare feet together at the ankles. "Brad, please," she said. "This can be a really good situation for you here at the camp if you'll only give it a chance." Brad took the remaining rope from her. "Babe, it'll only be a good situation for you if you do what I f***n' say. Now sit down next to the dude and put your hands behind your back." Sereta sighed and obeyed. Brad tied her hands behind her back, and then bound her bare feet together at the ankles. Me and her winced uncomfortably as Brad checked our ropes and tightened them for good measure. "Brad," I said, "why are you doing this? Why are you running?" "Yes Brad," Sereta pleaded with tears in her eyes. "Why...oh, why are you turning your back on such a good thing. Don't you see we're doing this for you out of love?" Brad opened the dresser and found a couple of bandannas, a red one and a blue one. He quicly formed each into a long cylinder and tied a knot in the middle of each one. Sereta and I squirmed helplessly for a moment and looked at each other with forboding. I stole a quick glance down her sweaty bra and said, "W-what are you going to do with those?" As he approached us, he said, "I know after I get outta here, you two are gonna yell. I don't want some nosey f*** comin' by and hearing you." "Oh, please," Sereta said softly, "No--ummphhhhhh." Brad forced the knot between her lips, pulled the bandanna tight so it dug into the corners of her mouth and then tied the two ends behind her head. Sereta looked at me, her face now flooded with tears. "Mmmmmmphhhh...ohhmmmfff." "Brad, you don't have to gag us. This camp is so far out in the middle of nowhere that there's no way a nosey passer-by would even think of coming out to investigate, and the rest of the campers arrive tomorrow, by which time you'll be long gone." "Dude, I'm still gonna do this." "You still didn't tell us why you're running away." Brad tossed the bandanna on the bed next to me and paced back and forth, waving his arms. "It's my life, dude! Those people I hang with, y'know, they're my friends and shit. You and the babe here are trying to change me so I'll lose my friends, and that ain't gonna f***'n happen." "Brad, please stop this. Me and Sereta really care about you and will work as hard as we can to make you better. Please...untie me and Sereta and we'll forget all about this. Trust us, we will. We love you." Sereta nodded vigorously and sobbed softly into her gag. Brad picked up the bandanna and moved behind me. "No deal, dude! Oh, yeah, where are the car keys?" I sighed. "On the dresser in our bedroom." "Cool, dude." Brad shoved the knot in the middle of the bandanna between my lips, pulled it tight so the gag dug into the corners of my mouth and tied the ends tightly behind my head. "Mmmphhhh..mmmummphmmmmm..mmmphhmmmm," I protested. "Dude, I never heard you sound so good!" Brad spent the next few minutes taking all of our clothing and stuffed it into a duffle bag. He obviously didn't intend for me and Sereta to go anywhere if we managed to free ourselves. Just before he left the room, he took one last look at us. "Mmmphhh! Nmmmphhh! Ohmmmmphh!" Sereta and I moaned through our gags. Brad grinned cockily at us and gave us the middle finger, then closed the bedroom door and left. A few minutes later, we heard the SUV start up and thunder down the road. Me and Sereta stared at each other. We were stripped to just our brief undies, perspiring, tied up and gagged and helpless, and the young man we'd sworn to reform had run away for further damange to his life. "Mmmm?" Sereta lightly moaned to me. "Ummphh," I moaned back. We were both thinking the same thing: What now? To Be Continued... . |
| Name: | Speedoboy |
| Comments: | Tommy, your partners in danger seem to get better looking all of the time. Another grreat adventure. Keep up the good work. Thanks. |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The Fresh-Air Kid(Part 2) |
| Comments: | V.
I suppose I should give Brad credit here: he was an efficient, devious little bugger! Another half hour had passed, and Sereta and I were no closer to freeing ourselves from our ropes or loosening our gags than we were when Brad mugged us. We tried the usual, standard attempts at freeing ourselves-get back to back and use our fingers to work at the knots binding each other's wrists, even using our toes to try to work the knots binding our ankles...but to no avail. "Mmmmphhhh," Sereta moaned to me. ...yes indeed, you gorgeous, hot female. I've always wanted to be tied up and gagged next to you on a hot, sultry evening...just sitting here with my near-nude,sweat-glazed body pressing against yours...moaning to each other... ..just gotta take a peek down that bra... "Mmmmphhh!!" she roared as loud as she could manage. That snapped me out of it for the moment. In spite of my fantasy, I knew we definitely had to get free. Not only so we could pursue Brad before he dug a deeper hole for himself with the law, but also to get out before the rest of the camp counselors arrived early the next morning. Sure, Sereta and I could tell them that Brad held us at gunpoint, forced us to strip to just our undies, bound and gagged us, then took off with our vehicle...sure, we could tell them that, but what were the chances they'd believe us? Right! So we had to get free, and soon. Across the room on a table was a lit candle. I suppose Sereta lit that to save on the energy needed with the electric lights. It gave us a "flicker" of hope, so to speak. Sereta's idea was to hop over to the candle, then run the twine which bound her wrists against the flame, severing her bonds, and then she could free me. Sereta slid off the bed and managed to keep her balance and hop on the soles of her bare feet over to the table. My attention was on her breasts, which bounced with each hop she took. "Mmmphh...mmmmphh...mmmmphh," she lightly moaned with each hop. When she reached the table, she held her tied wrists as close as she could against the candle, while bending her knees slightly and twisting her head. "Mmmmphhmmmmmm.ummphhh," she moaned in anticipation as she felt the heat of the flame against her bound wrists. A few minutes later, the twine gave way and Sereta's hands came apart, causing her to loose her balance and tumble to the floor. But her hands were now free, so she untied her bare feet and unfastened the tight bandanna which gagged her. "Whew!" she said as she rose from the floor. "Thank goodness I lit that candle earlier. I don't know how I would've freed myself otherwise." "Ummmmphhmmmmm! Mmmmphh!" I replied as I wiggled against my ropes and gag. "Oh! Of course, Tommy. Sorry." Sereta loosened my gag and removed it. "Mmmphhhmmmm...whew! Brad sure did a number on us, didn't he?" "He certainly did," Sereta replied. I wiggled again against my ropes. "Well, come on, Sereta. Untie me!" Sereta stood and rubbed her hand against her chin in thought, while she rubbed one of her bare feet against the other. "Well, I don't know, Tommy." "What the? What do you mean, you don't know!" "Tommy, you've been gazing at me with this hungry, ravenous look ever since we began this trip. We're supposed to be friends, and yet I've been getting the feeling you want something else out of our relationship, and from the looks you've been giving me---from the ride up in the vehicle to being tied up on the bed together--well, maybe I'd feel a little safer if you stayed tied up a while longer." "Bullshit, Sereta! Look, I've been looking at you like that because you're the most beautiful woman I've ever been around, and seeing you stripped to just your bra and thong, sweaty, bound and gagged triggered some fantasies within me. But those fantasies happened because I want you. Badly." Sereta walked behind me and took hold of the bandanna which loosely hung about my neck. "Hey," I said, "what are you gonna-mmmmphhh!" "I'm sorry, Tommy," she said as she re-fastened the gag, "but this has been a very hectic, confusing night. I need time to think a little." "Mmmphh! ummmphhmmmm!" I struggled against my ropes and gag helplessly. She was confused, huh! Sereta straightened her dark, plastic-framed glasses against her face and padded barefoot to the door. Her steps appeared all the more appealing as her thong-clad buttocks made that seductive, feminine sway. She stepped out into the hallway, and before she closed the door, she took a look at me and sighed. "Nmmmphhh! Mmmmphhh!" Sereta closed the door and left me alone. VI. The clock on the wall ticked off another hour. It was midnight. I sat on the bed in bound, gagged helplessness. Before Sereta left the room, she blew out the candle, which ensured that she'd be the only one to free me...if she wanted to. Damn! Why does this happen with me and women? I suppose I could've behaved differently around her, but at the same time I was passionate about her...feelings and thoughts just happen, y'know. Well, I always wanted to tell her how I felt about her, and now that I did, all I could do was wait. Suddenly, the door slowly opened. "Mmmmphh?" Sereta walked back in and stood before me. "Tommy, I've been thinking this over..." "Mmmummmph?" She removed her glasses, snuggled against me on the bed and removed the gag. "Sereta, I..." "Shhh," she whispered as she placed a finger against my lips. To my suprise, she pulled her bra down, kissed me hard and long on the lips, rubbed her breasts against me and ran her hand over my bikini briefs (now of predictable shape!) "Will this hold you over for a while," she said softly. What do you think! VII. "I don't see where we have any choice now," I said. Sereta had untied me and I rubbed my wrists to get the circulation going better as I paced back and forth. "Tommy, we can't just run out into the night and try to find someone to help us....Brad took our clothes. All we have on are our undies! What will people say? Let's wait a few more hours until the rest of the counselors get here. We'll explain what happened, and they'll believe us." "Sereta, when the rest of the counselors get here, they're gonna find me only in my tight, dark blue bikini briefs, and they're gonna find you in just that white bra and thong. It won't take them long to notice that we're all sweaty. They're gonna assume that while you and I were getting intimate, Brad was able to get away, and no, they won't believe us." "B-but..what about those?" Sereta said as she pointed to the discarded ropes and bandannas. "Easy. They'll think we're into bondage. After that, they'll take away our camp counselor liscenses and we'll never be able to help Brad and other troubled kids like him again. No, Sereta, we've got to get going now. We'll stick to the forest trails as much as possible and just have to hope that we run into someone understanding." Sereta slowly undestood the logic of my argument and rose from the bed. Hand-in-hand we left the cabin and went out into the night. At tough as things looked, we had to count our lucky stars: It wasn't raining and it was summer, so even though our bodies would be glazed with even more sweat, at least we wouldn't be cold. As we walked the dark forest trails for several miles and the fresh dirt clung to the soles of our bare feet, I couldn't help wondering about the intimacy session we'd just had: did Sereta consent just to get me off her back for a while, or did she really develop sensual feelings for me? Since I knew her to be of strong loyalty, I hoped it was the latter possibility. A few minutes later, we heard voices just down the road. "What is it?" Sereta asked in a hushed voice. "Looks like a group of hunters coming this way." Sereta waved her arms and opened her mouth as if to yell out to them. I immediately grabbed her, clapped my hand hard over her mouth, pulled her into the bushes and pinned her to the ground. "Mmmphh-mmmm," her muffled voice protested. "Sereta...shhhhhhh," I warned in a whisper. "Look, some hunter groups can be pretty primative thinkers. If we go up to them, and they see us all sweaty in just our undies, we might just end up hogtied and gagged in the back of their pick-up on the way to some campfire beer party. Do you want that?" "Nmmmphh.." she moaned with a shake of her head. "Okay," I said while I kept my hand over her mouth. "Let's just lay here for a while, nice and quiet and let them pass." It turns out my suspicions were well-founded. This particular group of hunters were loud, boisterous, profane and rowdy. Fortunately, they didn't see us in the bushes. One of them randomly hurled an empty beer can in our direction, and it actually struck me on the head. "You see what I mean," I said as I took my hand away from Sereta's mouth. "Mmm, I do. You think very well on the spot, Tommy." "Yeah, well, problem is that we're laying in the dirt, and now we're totally filthy." I began to rise, but Sereta pulled me down again. She'd quickly shed her bra and thong and motioned for me to lose the bikinis. Suddenly, she had become the ravenous animal, and I remembered from nature class in school that one doesn't want to disappoint a ravenous animal, right? As we indulged, a light rain developed, lathering us in a gooey, sensual mud. VIII. Neither of us had a watch, but from the looks of things it was dawn, as attested by the brightening of morning. Sereta and I still didn't know where we were going, and our appearances would have been more frightening to any passers-by, since our sweaty, undie-clad bodies were now wet with the recently-concluded rain and muddy. Suddenly, Sereta came to a stop and grabbed my arm. "Tommy! Look over there!" A hundred yards down the dirt road was a cabin, it's fireplace smoking, and a car parked outside. "Ok, shall we go and introduce ourselves," I suggested half-jokingly. "Sure," she squealed with delight. "My Uncle Wilbur and Aunt Daisy live there. They were my very first sunday school teachers. Oh, they'll be so happy to see us!" I was skeptical, but I guess there was no other choice. When the door to the cabin opened, and elderly man, say in his late 60's, thin, with a balding head and a few gray hairs stood in suprise. He wore a black shirt, black slacks, black jacket and a white clerical collar. "Oh, hi Unlce Wilbur," Sereta announced. "It's me, Sereta, and this is my friend Tommy." Uncle Wilbur's mouth hung wide open. I guess he wasn't expecting two much younger, undie-clad, sweaty, wet, mud-splattered, panting people to appear on his doorstep. "Oh...yes, Sereta," he finally said. "Well, I suppose you youngin's are gettin' a might chilly standing out there like that..suppose ya'll better come on in." "Oh, thanks, Sereta replied as we stepped into the cabin. Uncle Wilbur closed the door behind us. "Daisy!" Uncle Wilbur bellowed, "we have company!" A moment later, a large, heavy-set woman, late 60's, gray long hair and clothed in a dress which loped to the floor entered. "Oh, Glorybetogod!" Aunt Daisy exclaimed upon seeing us, "what is the meaning of you two appearing in our home in such a ...sinful manner!" "It's a long story, Ma'am," I piped in. "You see, Sereta and I are camp counselors at Camp Knotty, just down the road." Uncle Wilbur and Aunt Daisy gave us suspicious looks. "Yes," Sereta added, "Tommy and I are helping this real nice boy. His name is Brad, and he's had a rough go in life. Well, we brought him to the camp to help reform him and get him back on life's decent track again." Our hosts continued to look upon us unbelievingly. "Only things took a kinda wrong turn," I continued. "Brad found a target-shooting rifle, held me and Sereta up, then forced us to strip to just our undies, then tied us up and gagged us, then ran off with our vehicle." "And clothing," Sereta added. "We're trying to find Brad before he gets into much more trouble, and we could sure use your help." Uncle Wilbur and Aunt Daisy remained silent for several seconds. Finally, Wilbur spoke up. "Yes indeed, I s'pose you youngin's could use help." "Durn right!" Daisy nodded. "Oh, good!" Sereta said with a smile. I was feeling relieved. "I mean," Uncle Wilbur continued, "youse two nearly naked wanderers could use the word of goodness in your lives." "Well, sir," I said, "We appreciate the offer, but we don't have much time--" "Oh, don't go joshin' me, young feller," Uncle Wilbur said as he picked up a double-barrell shotgun and leveled it at us, "Daisy and me are gonna help y'all for sure!" "Uncle Wilbur!" Sereta gasped. "W-why..." "It's simple young lady. You and your companion here are runnin' around almost naked to spread the message of unfaithful livin'! Well, as servants of the message of goodness, your Aunt Daisy and me ain't gonna let you run around like that." "Durn tootin' we ain't!" Daisy agreed as she postioned two wooden chairs with their backs against each other. "Sir," I said with my hands in the air, "I assure you that Sereta and I are on a mission of mercy to help a troubled young man--" "That'll be enough outta you, young feller!" Wilbur said as he waved the old shotgun. "Now, youse two have a seat. Daisy, go on out to the tool shed and fetch that rope, willya." Sereta and I took our seats as ordered. As soon as we were seated, we looked back at each other over our shoulders and sighed. IX. "Sereta told me you and Daisy were her sunday school teachers," I said as I squirmed uncomfortably. "How can you do this to us?" Aunt Daisy rose from the kneeling position before us and massaged her back. "There! That oughta hold 'em!" Sereta and I were tied to the chairs, back to back. Our arms were pulled behind the backs of the chairs, and our hands were tied together at the wrists. Our upper bodies were tied to the backs of the chairs. Then our thighs were bound to the seats, while our bare feet were tied at the ankles, then fastened to the lower rungs of the chairs. Contrary to her image as a good sunday school teacher, Daisy could tie, and Wilbur aimed the shotgun at us as she did. "We'd expect you to carry on as such, young feller," Wilbur said to me. "But we understand you and dear Sereta are lost in darkness, and until we can fix you, you'll stay all screwed up as ya'll are." "Oh, sure!" I fired back. "You call yourself an angel of goodness, but angels don't kidnap people." Uncle Wilbur pulled a white handkercief from his jacket pocket and wadded it up. "W-w-what are you going to do with that?" I asked. "Young feller, I won't have your heathen blaspheme under my roof!" "No...no...don't-Mmmmmmphhhh!" That's as far as I got. Wilbur shut me up by stuffing the wadded cloth into my mouth. "Oh, Uncle Wilbur, how could you!" Sereta said as she squirmed against her ropes. "We came to you because you and Aunt Daisy were my first sunday school teachers. We don't understand why you're doing this to us!" "Young lady, I thought me an' yer Aunt Daisy raised you to speak politely to yer elders. I see this young feller you're with has darkened your manners," Uncle Wilbur said as he wadded another handkerchief and brought it toward Sereta's mouth. "Oh, please, Uncle Wilbur," Sereta sobbed, "no...no..mmmphh!" Aunt Daisy emerged from the bedroom with a pair of old scarves. She rolled each into a long cylinder, then fastened the middle of each between Sereta's and my lips, while the two ends were tied behind our heads to gag us. "Daisy, you ready to head t' town?" "All set, Wilbur." "Me n' Daisy are headin' t' town for a prayer meetin'" Wilbur said as he placed the shotgun back into the wall rack. "I spect that we'll get the word of goodness to tell us what to do with y'all when we get back." The smug, elderly self-righteous couple exited the cabin and drove down the road in the car. As I squirmed helplessly, tied to my chair, I looked back over my shoulder at Sereta. "Helllllmmmmphhhhhh!" I wailed into my gag. Sereta looked back toward me and wiggled against her ropes. "Mmmphh! Mmmmphhh! Mmmmmphhhhh!" she sobbed into her gag, equally distressed. As the two of us, barely able to move and unable to speak or cry out, struggled against the ropes which bound us to the chairs, the nearby grandfather clock ticked away the minutes. To Be Continued.... |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The Fresh-Air Kid(Part 3) |
| Comments: | X.
The chairs we were tied to both sounded and felt rickety, as if one of the legs would come loose, so naturally, Sereta and I shook ourselves back and forth in the hopes that one of our chairs would come apart and maybe aid us in our efforts to get free. In our exertions, we did a great deal of grunting and moaning into our gags, and I must admit that it made me feel quite sensual to hear Sereta's breathing and muffled moaning as she struggled. "Mmmph..mumm-mmmphhh!" I groaned. "Oooohmmphhh..mmmmmm," she moaned back. Oh, this was getting me hard! Normally, I'd be willing to play this game for a lot longer, but the truth was Sereta and I needed to get free of these ropes and gags before Wilbur and Daisy returned, because I had the feeling that those two elderly yahoos had something sinister in mind for us, in spite of their religeous talk. Since our chairs were postioned back-to-back, Sereta and I were able to use our fingers to try to loosen the twine which bound our wrists. It seemed a futile effort for a while, but half an hour later I felt Sereta's nimble fingers manipulate a knot that Daisy had neglected to tighten when she tied us up. After some more wiggling, I was able to pull my wrists free, unfasten the remaining ropes which bound me to the chair and remove my gag. "Good job at working the rope on my wrists free," I said as I loosened the scarf which gagged her. "Uhmmphhh--Ah! Oh, Tommy, this is terrible," Sereta wept as I pulled the wadded handkerchief from her mouth. Minutes later, I untied her, and she stood up and stretched. "So, what are we going to do now," she asked as she pushed her glasses back up her nose. I pulled her close to me, kissed her hard on the lips, squeezed her buttocks and attempted to pull her bra down. "Mmmmmmmmmmm..uhhh..Tommy, no!" she protested as she backed away. "We don't have time for that. We have to get back to finding Brad." "Well, I have a plan, Sereta." "Mmmmm?" she inquired with a purr and a twitch of her eyebrows. Oh, man, she was so sexy when whe did that! "We stay right here," I said. "I don't understand. Uncle Wilbur and Aunt Daisy will be back soon." "Exactly," I said as I picked up the shotgun Wilbur left in the corner of the room. "Sereta, it just isn't wise for us to be running around the countryside in just our undies and we need a vehicle. So when those two get back, I'll hold them up with this shotgun, we'll take their clothes, tie them up and leave in their vehicle." Sereta frowned. "Oh, Tommy, I don't know. We're talking about my aunt and uncle here. That sounds like such a rough way of treating them. Um, how about if we explain to them again what our problem is. Maybe that will work better." Women! "Sereta, Wilbur and Daisy aren't the same sunday school loving couple you remember. Not only did they refuse to believe us when we explained our situation, they held us up at gunpoint, then tied us up and gagged us. No, we have to do it this way. Look, I promise to handle this as gently as possible, ok?" Sereta rubbed one bare foot against the other, placed a finger to her lip and closed her eyes for a moment. "Ok," she whispered. XI. The headlights on Wilbur's car were visible as he and Daisy parked in the dirt driveway outside the cabin. I motioned for Sereta to grab the robes, scarves and handkerchiefs and get out of site. It was showtime. "...then we'll take those two down to the chapel," I heard Wilbur say as he and Daisy walked to the door. "'Ol Elmer will be there to discipline 'em out of their evil ways. By the way, Darlin', you sure those two were tied good 'n tight before we left?" "Oh, Wilbur, you're sure an 'ol worry wart, ain'tcha! You keep forgettin' that I won all those blue ribbons for my ropework at the county fair. When I tie somebody, they durn sure stay tied!" When Wilbur and Daisy entered the cabin, they were shocked to see the chairs Sereta snd I had been tied to vacant. I had concealed myself behind the door and confronted them with the shotgun as soon as they came in. "I guess that's one less blue ribbon you would've won today, Daisy," I said. Wilbur and Daisy raised their hands and stared at me wide-eyed. "Still up to your evil, young feller?" Wilbur said. "You're a fine one to talk, mister," I replied. "Daisy, close the door. Sereta, you can come in here now." As Daisy obeyed, Sereta slinked in from the other room with the ropes, scarves and handkerchiefs. "Oh, Uncle Wilbur and Aunt Daisy," she said, "You both know how much I love you, but we just have to do this." "Young lady," Daisy replied, "I never thought in a million years that you'd be foolin' round like this! Just what do you and yer fella plan to do with us?" "Well, I'm glad you asked," I said. "You see, Sereta and I have to track down that troubled youth we were telling you about. Problem is, we just can't go running around the county in just our tight undies and we need a vehicle." "Dag nab it!" Wilbur said with a nod, "You don't mean..." "That's right, mister," I confirmed, "Sereta and I are going to borrow the clothes from you and Daisy, tie you two up and take your car." "Glorybetogod!" Daisy exclaimed, "You are truly livin' in the darkness, aintcha!" "Don't look at it as us taking from you, Daisy," I said, "look at it as you and Wilbur helping others out of charity. Like your good book says. You two can lower your hands now. Strip to your underwear and sit in those chairs with your backs against each other." "Um, Aunt Daisy," Sereta said, "I see your hair is up in a bun. I think you'll be a little more comfortable if you undid the bun and let your hair down, ok?" XII. "Can't say these are the best fitting clothes I ever wore," I said. Wilbur's sunday preaching suit hung a little loosely on me and didn't make me feel any cooler. Daisy's sunday dress hung similarly on Sereta. "I know," Sereta said, "but this is the best we have right now. Oh, Uncle Wilbur and Aunt Daisy, I'm sorry about this again." "Oh, child, I'm just a-hopin' ya'll see the light after you go," Daisy replied. Daisy, clad only in a white bra--which fought to keep her large breasts from spilling out despite her age--and white panty bottoms sat in one chair. Her graying hair, which had been up in a bun, had been released and flowed past her shoulders. In the other chair, back-to-back, sat a much chagrined Wilbur, clad only in large, white briefs. Sereta had just finished tying them in the same way they'd tied us earlier: hands tied at the wrists behind the backs of the chairs, upper bodies tied to the backs of the chairs, and bare feet tied at the ankles which were then tied to the lower rungs of the chairs. Extra rope was used to tie them back-to-back. "Young feller," Wilbur said as he strained helplessly against his ropes, "Hope you don't mind a lil' prachin', but You're in for some firery judgement for pollutin' our darlin' Sereta with your durn-tootin' ways!" "Thanks for the advice, mister," I replied, "but that was your last sermon for the day. Sereta, gag him." Sereta approached Wilbur with a wadded handkerchief. "Oh, Uncle Wilbur--" "Ok, Darlin'," Wilbur replied, "I know...yer gonna say yer sorry again--mmmphhh!" Before he could finish the sentence, Sereta stuffed the wadded handkerchief into his mouth, then wedged the middle of a scarf between his lips and tied the ends behind his head. "Mrrrmmmmphrrmmphhh!" the once-proud preacher protested. "Now, now, Wilbur, doesn't your good book teach about taming the tongue?" I asked with a chuckle. Wilbur glared at me. Daisy squirmed a little against her ropes. "Might as well let y'all know that the car keys are in the pocket of Wilbur's coat ya got on, young feller, and to be on the lookout for "ol Rube, the deputy. He's cruisin' these here parts around this time lookin' for folks who like speedin'" she said. "Thanks, Daisy," I said. "Sereta and I really appreciate you being such a good sport about this, but, uh, you'll have to be gagged too." "I reckon," she sighed and opened her mouth in resignation. I stuffed the compressed handkerchief into her mouth and fastened a scarf between her lips. "Um, Tommy, do you think they really need to be gagged? I mean, this is a very secluded place, you know." I stared at the now bound and gagged Wilbur and Daisy. "Best not to take any chances, Sereta. Like Daisy said, that deputy is patrolling around, and if he's close enough, he might just hear them yell." As Sereta and I were about to leave, a thought struck me. "By the way, Wilbur and Daisy," I announced, "On the way through town, Sereta and I'll stop at that chapel you attend and leave word about you, so sit tight, ok?" Me and Sereta took one last look at those two as they squirmed, briefly clad, against their ropes and murmured into their gags. Moments later, we were in the car and heading toward the highway. We hoped this episode with Wilbur and Daisy was a mere speed bump for us. The hard work of chasing down Brad was still to be done. To Be Continued... |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The Fresh-Air Kid(Part 4) |
| Comments: | XIII.
True to our word, we stopped at the local chapel and left word Wilbur and Daisy's predicament. It turned out that those two left a sizable amount of cash in the glove compartment of their car, and after a long drive, Sereta and I utilized that money in the purchase of some clothing--tshirts, shorts, flip-flops, bras, thongs, and of course, dark bikini briefs. There was also enough cash left over to fund our stay at a nearby hotel, which afforded us the chance to get out of sight and decide what our next move would be. Once we'd checked into our room, we immediately stripped out of our "borrowed clothing" and peeled off our undies. The shower Sereta and I took together was not only refreshing but damn exhilirating. We both took great care to thoroughly wash every nook and cranny each of us had. Afterward, Sereta slipped into her newly-purchased, dark blue thong and lay topless, chest-down on the bed, while I donned tight, dark blue bikini briefs and did a little dance in front of the mirror. "Oh, baby, I'm probobly the most popular bikini brief-clad guy in America," I boasted. "Mmm," Sereta purred as she raised her legs and rubbed her bare feet against each other. "And probobly the most wanted bikini-brief guy as well. When Uncle Wilbur and Aunt Daisy are finally found and freed, they're going to have everyone from the police to the national guard looking for us." I strolled to the bed, sat down next to Sereta and gently ran my fingers through her hair. "I know, Sexy, but at least we have time to figure out a plan to locate Brad. Besides, I'm not sure what Wilbur and Daisy had planned for us when we were all tied up at their cabin, but something tells me it wasn't having us try out for the choir." Sereta rolled onto her back, exposed her bare breasts point-blank to me and removed her glasses. I crawled over and hovered inches above her. "Yes, you told me that before," she said. "So, do you have a plan to track down Brad?" Sereta giggled as I gently fingered her melons. "It's pretty simple, Sereta. Brad's going to hang out at the place nobody will think to look for him--back at Camp Knotty." "But Tommy, the rest of the camp counselors should be there by now. There's no way Brad's going to want to be around them, don't you think?" "Not quite. Just before we showered, I contacted the youth counselor office and explained what happened to us. I'm not sure if they believed my story, but they said they were cancelling the youth retreat at the camp because without us there wouldn't be enough counselors. No, Camp Knotty is as quiet as a tomb, and that's exactly where Brad's gonna go, at least for the time being." Sereta flashed that irresistable feminine grin. "So, when are we going to-mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm" I lowered myself upon her, planted my lips hard against hers, and we engaged in intimacy. Brad would have to wait a little while. XIV. The heavy rainstorm which blanketed our route back to Camp Knotty only cooled things off very slightly. As soon as the storm passed, the oppressive humidity returned. The only real difference was that the dirt road to the camp had become a lathered, slimy, muddy trail. "Oh, look, Tommy!" Sereta called out as we approached the camp's main gate. Parked to the side of the gate was our SUV. My hunch was right: Brad had returned. I parked Wilbur's car next to the SUV. We decided that by keeping the car outside the gate, it would take Brad longer to realize we'd arrived. Of course, the disadvantage was that we'd have to walk the remaining 3/4 of a mile to the camp complex in the soupy mud. After only a couple of minutes, our flip-flops had slid from our feet and disappeared into the thick bog, while our tshirts and shorts were soon filthy as well as sweaty. "Ohhhhhhh, Sereta pouted as she lifted a bare foot out of the mud and wiggled it, "Look at us! We're so muddy. I told you we should have driven the rest of the way in." "Sereta, we've been over this. If we'd driven the rest of the way to the complex, Brad probobly would've seen us and run. At least this way, we might just catch him by suprise. I just know that when he sees us again, he'll be convinced of our sincerity in helping him and he'll respond better this time around." Sereta grimaced. "I know, Tommy, but arrgh! These sweaty, muddy clothes!" "Ok, Sereta, how about this: we'll strip to our undies. After all, we're not gonna get much cleaner before the day's out, will we?" Sereta struck a meditative pose for a minute. "Mmm," she acknowledged, and pulled off her tshirt and shorts. Her dark blue thong was sexily snug, and her matching bra barely restrained her breasts, which appeared ready to flop out at the least exhertion. Of course, such a sight only speeded my stripping. I also noticed that despite the dark color of her bra, thong, and my bikini briefs, perspiration stains could be noticed. I congratulated myself on my suggestion to strip down. Hand-in-hand, briefly-clad, we slogged barefoot down the muddy trail. XV. We finally arrived at the camp complex. As expected, it was quiet enough to be a cemetery. Sereta and I gazed at the various buildings and noticed that two of them--the camp office complex and the recreation hall--had lights on in the windows. "I'll check the rec hall here," I suggested, "and you take a look in the office complex over there." "Oh, Tommy, he probobly still has that rifle. What if he reacts angrily toward us?" "Remember our camp counselor creed," I said as I toyed with one of her bra straps, "Compassion Conquers All." "Mmmm, I feel better now," she said with a playful grin. After we embraced in a long kiss and I squeezed her buttocks, we began our assignments. "Good luck," Sereta whispered. She began to jog toward the office complex when the predictable happened: One of her breasts bounced free from the bra. "Grrrr," she growled as she tucked it back in. As I entered the rec hall, I glanced at her one more time as she disappeared toward the office complex. No doubt about it, I thought, she's even sexier in the mud! XVI. The lit window of the rec hall was on the top floor, so I climbed the stairs. I was a little frustrated that each step was carpeted, because my muddy bare feet left a print on each one. "Brad!" I called out as I reached the top of the stairs. A few feet away was the room which the light shined from, and it's door was half closed. I slowly approached, opened the door a little more, and entered. It was a large room with a bright lamp in the window. A large sofa was against the wall nearest the window, and a wooden cabinet was a few feet away from that. Perfectly normal, I thought, I'll just go and check one of the other roo-- The force with which the large hand clapped over my mouth from behind suprised me, as well as the hard object that pressed against my back. "So," Brad's voice hissed from behind, "you're back! Listen, a**hole, don't make a peep and don't try nothin' stupid, get it?" "Mmmph," I lightly grunted as I nodded vigorously. Brad pushed me toward the sofa and leveled the target rifle at me as I raised my hands in submission. "Brad, please. Sereta and I have returned to help you, to give you another chance. What you did to us the other night doesn't matter anymore. It's still a clean slate with us." Brad opened the cabinet and tossed a length of rope at me. "Sit down and tie your feet together," he ordered. Obviously, what he did the other night was about to be repeated. I sat and tied my bare, muddy feet together at the ankles, making a thorough knot because I knew he was going to check to make certain it was secure. "So, your b**ch girlfriend is here too," Brad growled as he took another length of rope from the cabinet. "Where is she?" "Sereta's over in the office complex looking for you, Brad. Each of us searched for you in a building where we saw a light in the window." "You're real f***ing clever! Put your hands behind your back!" "Look Brad, you don't have to tie me up like this. I'm here to--" "Shut the f**k up and get your hands behind your back!!" I sighed and obeyed. Minutes later, Brad had tied my hands behind my back at the wrists and tightened the knots. "Ow!" "Gotta make sure it's tight. You and your b**ch girlfriend got away last time." "Brad...can you at least tell me what your plans are?" "Nosey motherf***er, ain't you. Okay you prick, first I'm going fishin for your girlfriend, and you're the bait!!" "Wha-" Brad opened the window and helped me to my feet. "Hop over to the window! Now!" I bounced toward the window on the soles of my bare feet, while Brad held onto me for support. When I arrived at the window, the youth's hand clapped over my mouth once more. "Listen, a**hole! You're gonna call out to your chick. Tell her to come over here. Tell her that you've found something she needs to see. Don't warn her or your dead meet!" I nodded, and Brad took his hand from my mouth. I stuck my head out the window and called out. "Sereta! Sereta!" From across the complex, Sereta's called reply could be fainty heard. "Yes, Tommy....have you found Brad?" "Sereta! Come here please....I found something you have to see!" Brad's hand once again clapped over my mouth. "You did real good calling her over here, a**hole! Now hop back over to the couch!" Once more, I played the part of the tied-hand-and-foot-bikini brief-clad kangaroo until I was once again seated on the sofa. "Brad, please don't hurt us..look, we just want to talk, that's all. Just listen to what we have to say, then you can run, ok?" Brad reached into the cabinet again and produced a long, white cloth which he formed into a long cylinder and tied a knot in the middle. My heart sank as he approached me with it. "No, Brad..don't shut me up...just--Mmmmmphhh!" Brad wedged the knot into my mouth and tightened the cloth against the corners of my mouth. "Mmmmphh!" I moaned against the tightness of the gag as he tied the ends firmly behind my head. "Tommy! I'm coming!" Sereta's voice was clearer now. She was obviously approaching the rec hall and the sound of her bare feet splatting in the mud as she jogged was audible. Brad looked down at me with a devilish look on his face. I was unable to move or speak, and I pleaded with him with my eyes...helplessly...begging. To Be Continued... |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The Fresh-Air Kid(Part 5 and Conclusion) |
| Comments: | XVII.
From the sound of things, Sereta was getting closer and closer. The sound of her bare feet splashing across the muddy ground stopped, and the sound of the rec hall door squeaking alerted us that she'd arrived. "Tommy," she called from the bottom floor, "Tommy, I'm here." While Brad positioned himself behind the door to the room we were in, I again attempted to dissuade him. "nmmmphh..nmmmphhh," I moaned at him, shaking my head. I suppose the sight of a muddy, sweaty, bikini-brief-clad, tied up and gagged captive only served to motivate him further, because he only smiled at my plight. Suddenly, I heard the sound of Sereta's bare feet padding up the stairs and into the trap Brad had set. As soon as she'd see me, Sereta's first impulse would be to rush over to me and free me...then Brad would grab her as well. "Tommy, what did you find?" Sereta asked as she entered the room. Her trip up the stairs evidently caused her breast to pop loose from her bra again, and her thick rimmed glasses slipped to the end of her nose. She quickly corrected both when she noticed me. "Tommy! My goodness!" I reacted as vigorously as possible to warn her of the trap that was about to be sprung upon her. "Nmmmmphhh! Mmmphhh ummmmphhh trmmmphh! Mmmph ummmph trmmph!" I cried into the gag as I shook my head and struggled helplessly. "Oh, let me help you," she said as she ran to me. It figures. Really. It's amazing how often the old "bait" trap works. The bound and gagged person used as the bait does the best he/she can to warn the partner of the trap, but the partner fails to understand what the bait person is trying to say gagged. Well, I'm sure you can guess what happens next! As soon as Sereta reached me, Brad slammed the door shut behind her. Sereta turned around in surprise. "Brad!" "B**ch!" "Mmmmphh!" I groaned at Sereta, with that told-you-so look. XVIII. "You must be a really stupid b**ch to fall for that one," Brad told Sereta as he re-checked the knotty twine which bound our hands behind our backs and our bare feet together at the ankles. Her and I were seated side by side on the sofa. "Mmmmphmmm..wummmphhh..mmmm," she replied, gagged. Brad had taken another strip of cloth, knotted the middle and tightly fastened it into Sereta's mouth. Now that Sereta and I were bound and gagged, Brad felt at ease enough to put the target rifle on a nearby table. He paced back and forth while he puffed on a joint. It was clear to Sereta and me that he was trying to decide what to do next. "I don't know...I just can't seem to get away from you two f**cks!" Me and Sereta looked at each other. Despite the circumstances, I was impressed how sexy her mouth looked, even with the tight cleave-gag firmly fastened against the corners of her mouth. As she twitched her bound bare feet and I looked at her toes, Brad got our attention again. "You two got here in a car, didn't ya?" "mmmphh..mmmphh," the two of us replied and nodded together. "Good, cuz that SUV of yours is out of gas. I ain't taking no chances with you two a**holes getting away again, so I'm taking you with me. I'll stuff both of you in the trunk for safe keeping." "Nmmmphhh..ummpmm cmmmff mummm!" I protested. Brad knelt down in front of us. "I'm gonna untie your feet so you two f**cks can walk, but don't f**k with me! I have the rifle!" Before he could untie our bare feet, the sound of several vehicles and sirens filled the complex outside. I craned my neck and noticed several flashing lights. "What the f**k!" Brad roared as he ran to the window. "There's more f**kin' cops out there than at a free doughnut giveaway! You two knew about this sh*t, didn't ya!" "Nmmmphh! Mmmph! Nmmmph!" Sereta and I pleaded through our gags as we shook our heads. It was true. We really had no idea. Brad in this state was clearly at his most dangerous, and I began to wonder if Sereta and I made a mistake in trying to reform him. He certainly had time to do violence to us before the police charged in. Brad grabbed the rifle off the table and ran down the stairs, after which we could hear several pairs of running feet and much shouting from below. Not knowing how that was going to turn out, I focused my attention instead on Sereta. She was squirming helplessly against her ropes and moaning desperately into her gag. Add to that her sweaty, mud-spattered body, bra and thong, and you might be able to see how I forgot about the commotion outside. I rubbed against her, trying to play a little "footsie." "Mmmmphhhh," I smoothly moaned to her, hoping she'd notice the prominent feature underneath my bikini briefs. "Urrhhmmmphh!" she crossly retorted, apparently believing this wasn't the time or place. Her angry response caused her body to jolt, which in turn made her breast pop loose again from her bra and her glasses to slip to the end of her nose. That didn't exactly dissuade me, if you know what I mean! Minutes later, we heard the sound of several pairs of feet thunder up the stairs. "Police! Freeze!" commanded the officer in charge of the squad which burst into the room. Sereta and I squirmed helplessly against our ropes and begged through our cleave-gagged mouths, "Hllmmmphhh!" XIX. After we were freed, Sereta and I stood on the front step of the rec hall. Being clad only in tight, sweaty, mud-stained bikini briefs, bra and thong, we clearly captured the attenion of the assembled law enforcement officers, news reporters and the rest. "Well," said the shefiff as he looked us over carefully, "You won't have to worry about that punk kidnapping you again. We've got a program all worked out for him!" Sereta and I exchanged concerned glances. Despite the fact that Brad had twice within the week kept us as briefly-clad bound and gagged prisoners, the concern for his future still burned brightly within us. "You mean back to jail, sheriff?" I asked. "Sir, he truly does have a wonderful potential inside of him despite what happened," Sereta added. "Actually, no" the shefiff replied. Then he called out to the crowd, "Hey...can you folks come over here?" To Sereta's and my astonishment, Uncle Wilbur and Aunt Daisy strode over to us. "Daisy, Wilbur," I said, "Me and Sereta are truly sorry for what we felt we had to do back at your cabin, but we hope you can see our motives now. We realize that it was wrong for us to leave you two bound and gagged and take your clothing and car, so we truly accept whatever charges and punishment we have coming." "Charges? Punishment? Tarnation, no!" Wilbur replied. Sereta and I exchanged puzzled looks. "You see, young feller," Daisy said, "Me n' Wilbur stayed roped 'n gagged a good long time in our undies. Well, all that squirmin' n' moanin' we did together kinda touched somethin' off, and now we're more intimate than ever before. We just don't know how to thank you and Sereta, so we hope you'll accept a tokin' of appreciation from the mayor next week." Despite the surprise of hearing this, I managed to ask about what would become of Brad. "Oh, we got that in hand, young feller," Wilbur replied. "The shefiff here gave that youngin' over to me and Daisy. Why, we're-a-gonna take that boy to our chapel where he's-a-gonna learn scripture and sing in our choir." "Oh, Wilbur," Daisy said with tears in her eyes, "my heart's-a-gonna burst with joy!" Wilbur then took Brad in arm. "Welcome to the family, sonny-boy!" "This f**kin' sucks, dude!" Brad growled as Wilbur and Daisy escorted him away. "Well, Tommy...all's well that ends well, huh?" said Sereta. "Both of us are ok, and Brad is getting a new, better life." She winked at me and gave me that sexy grin. "You couldn't be more right, hottie," I replied as I gave her buttocks a quick squeeze. "Hey," said the shefiff, "You two folks need a lift back into town? We can get some clothes for you as well." "Oh, that's ok, sir." I said. "Me and Sereta thought we'd spend some quiet, quality time out here for a bit." Sereta's breast again popped from the bra and her glasses again slipped to the end of her nose. She smiled blissfully. "Well, I see what you mean," said the shefiff. Soon, the police and everyone else left. Sereta and I stood alone in the middle of Camp Knotty. Sereta removed her glasses and set them aside. She then removed her bra. "Those cheap value-mart bras never did hold my stuff well," she giggled. "Oh, no," I joked as I put my arms around her, "what will we do now?" Sereta suggestively tugged at my bikini briefs as she rubbed her bare foot against my hairy leg. "I don't know," she purred, "but I heard someone once say that things are always better in the mud!" THE END. |
| Name: | Michael Day |
| Comments: | The sweat running down my face mixed with tears of frustration and pain as I struggled to free myself from the rope holding my body in this torturous position.
I had opened the door of my office to a man in a brown UPS uniform, holding one of those electronic signature pads. No sooner had he come inside than he drew a revolver from his waistband and ordered me to the back of the office. He was joined by a woman carrying a red cloth bag that she dropped on the floor. Taking several coils of thin, flexible rope from the bag, she forced me into a chair and twisted my arms behind my back. I don’t know where she had learned her skills, but she seemed to be a magician with rope; soon my wrists were crossed and lashed painfully together between my shoulders, at the base of my neck. Tight coils of rope encompassed my upper arms, holding my elbows firmly against my body. The woman pressed me back against the chair and began to run coils of rope above and below my breast and around the chair. When she finished I would have been fortunate to have been able to twitch an eyebrow. Turning her attention to my legs, she lifted each ankle off the floor and tied it to the back of the chair. As the piece de resistance she plucked the handkerchief from my shirt pocket, shook it from its folds, stuffed it into my mouth and wound a long strip of cloth several times about my head, well between my teeth. Knotting the cloth at the back of my neck, she wrapped a few layers of gray duct tape around my head, covering my face from just below my nose to my chin. Almost as an afterthought she wound a strip of the cloth about my head and over my eyes, leaving me in darkness. “Well, looks like he ain’t goin’ nowhere,” said her companion with a laugh. “Where did you learn English, you ignoramus,” came the reply, “ain’t goin’ nowhere?” An exasperated sigh from the man indicated that he’d heard this criticism of his grammar many times before, “Will you please lighten up and give me a fuckin’ break; I was just tryin’ to compliment you.” I tested the ropes holding me and found that all of the knots were out of my reach. I could hear them as they ransacked my office, taking what money was in the cash drawer and hauling out the back door any electronic gear that was easily carried. It seemed as if they spent about a half an hour in the office before taking my keys from the desk and leaving. I was startled when the woman leaned down and whispered in my ear, “The way I have you tied, you’ll never be able to get free; so after we’re safely away from here I’ll call the cops and let them know where to find you.” |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| Comments: | Love the scenario, Michael. Your assailants were cool and deliberate in their actions. Their confidence was noticable, too, as they took their time with the heist. I was wondering about the guy in the uniform who held you up: was he the real driver, or was the real driver in the back of the delivery van, minus his uniform, dressed only in ropes, gag and undies?
-----Tommy |
| Name: | Jeanne |
| E-mail address: | jg@dreambook.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://emachines.com |
| Name: | Lance BG |
| Comments: | Tommy, I can answer that question because that driver was me. I was in the back of the truck with my hankerchief stuffed in my mouth and tied tightly in place by one of my sweatsocks. My hands were cuffed behind me and the other sock tightly binding my ankles together. Yes, I had been stripped but not down to MY underwear...my GF finally got her way that morning and had gotten me to wear a pair of her panties to work under my uniform. Not very frilly and sexy ones obviously not for my athletic build. Very tight nylon bikinis rather skimpy on me. The guys that grabbed me were two huge brutes in ski masks and they laughed at my predicament as they manhandled me while tying me up, even spanking me. The one guy went into the house and got our friend and the other gave me menacing looks as he told me what he liked to do to pantyboys... |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| Comments: | Thanks, Lance. My curiosity has been satisfied!
--Tommy |
| Name: | Ed Overton |
| Comments: | Hello,
Looking for other guys who fantasize about being bound and gagged with other guys during kidnappings, robberies, home invasions to discuss possible stories and scenarios. Please email me at edoverton99@yahoo.com to discuss. Thanks. Ed |
| Name: | Speedoboy |
| Comments: | A friend of mine was in a sneaker store robbery while in college twnety years ago. The robbers left him bound and gagged in the storageroom while they stole the expensive sneakers and clothes.
He was secured with yards of duct tape and had a sock stuffed in his mouth with more tape put over it and left in just his jockey shorts. No one foiund him until late the following morning and he was left helpless for over 16 hours. He admits that when he realized he was no longer in danger and the first few hours he was very scared, he became aroused and even had a climax while riding the couch at one point in the evening. He still likes the feeling of being bound and gagged and likes to pretend he is being robbed or kidnapped. He especially likes to wear tight spandex or Speedos since they make hime feel more vulnerable and on display. |
| Name: | Larry |
| Comments: | I have heard similar cases of victims of robberies where they become very aroused and later become very interested in being tied up for sex or other things. I'm sure that is is indeed very stimulating once the element of danger with the people there are long gone and you're left on your own. |
| Name: | Speedoboy |
| Comments: | A lot of the interest is from younger victims since it is in their early developement stages of life. Many of these people can not have normal sex because of these events. |
| Name: | Candace |
| Comments: | I wasn't the victim of an actual burlary, but rather a robbery. I guess it was really my fault, since the robber was the man I dated for about 3 months. I'm single, because after college, I concentrated on my career, and was able to start my own business before the age of 30. A successful business, too. By the time I was 38, I was really feeling lonely. I had been in a few relationships, but all were short term. Then, a charming, handsome man entered my life, sweeping me off my feet. I began to feel as if I was in love, and lavished many gifts, expensive gifts, on him. I really opened my life up to him, disclosing many financial facts about both my personal assetts and business assets. He was always affectionate, and I finally fave him a key to m house. I made plans for us to go on a romantic weekend, so told my personal assistant I would be gone from Thursday night til Monday morning, my cell phone would be off, and didn't reveal where I was taking my lover. I stayed a little late Thursday evening, tying up loose ends, then headed home. Rain and fog had set in, but it couldn't cloud my feelings about the next few days. I had told him I would be by for him about 8pm, and we'd take off then. My house was in a new development, one of only a handful, and no one had built in my cul-de-sac yet except me, so I had solitude. I drove in the garage, lowered the door, and entered thru the kitchen door. I almost jumped out of my skin when he spoke. "Welcome home" he said. "Jesus, honey, you scare the life out of me." Then, in the background, in the dimly lit room, I saw the outline of another person. "Who's that, someone who gave you a ride. Didn't see your car." The person stepped forward, a woman, and in the better light of the hallway, could see she had a hard look about her. Her hair was bleached blond, the giveaway were her dark eyebrows. Her clothes were a size too small, as she was about to burst out of them. To my surprise, she wrapped her arms around his waist. "What's going on here?" I asked. He slid his arm around her, and said, "change of plans. You have so much, I have so little, so things are about to be reversed. Have a seat." The woman shoved me backwards, and I fell on the floor, so she grabbed m hair and yanked me to my feet, then pushed me onto a kitchen chair. "Here's how it's going down. I want the PIN for your special account you have set back for your golden years, all your jewelry including that Rolex you have on, plus, you're going to transfer all the corporation money from the bank to this secret account, fromyour home computer. I know you can, seen you do it before, although not the transfer. The account will trace back to you if discovered, thanks to Beverly's computer savvy. It's all worked out that it will look like you embezzled all your corporation funds, hid your personal money from the IRS. You'll go to prison for 20 years or more. And Bev and I will live in luxury someplace without extraditon. Took us a long time to set this up, but gonna pay off big time." I couldn't believe what I was hearing. Then Beverly spoke, "I just might slice that pretty face of yours for fucking my husband for the last few months, bitch." "HUsband?" I asked, stunned. "Yep, 6 years now." For the next hour or so, I worked at my computer, heartbroken at the way my life had gone, scared I wass going to prison. Finally, I told them the transfer was complete. Then, I gave my PIN and he told the woman to go to the bank, use the ATM and clean out as much as she could get. She left, and he just stared at me. About an hour later, Beverly returned, and she was very angry. "There was a limit on the amount of the transaction, so I only got $3000." He leapt to his feet, demanded to see the receipt to make sure she wan't holding out. "Goddamn it, that's fucked up" he ssaid. She told him they would get some more the next day, but he seemed upset about that, too. "She's supposed to be gone for the next 3 days, so we can't use it here. Keep an eye on her, while I toss the house." He then handed her a pistol and a backpack like a college student would use. He left, she turned to me, and before I knew what happened, punched me in the stomach, sending me to my knees gasping for air. She pushed me donw on my face, straddled my back, slid the backpack closer, pulled my arms behind me, and, with rope from the backpack, tied my wrists together so tight the rope felt like it cut to the bone. A large blue rubber ball was jammed into mouth, silencing me. My ankles were bound next, just as tightly. She actually was giggling while she tied me. Rope went around my torso, above and below my breasts, cutting into the flesh. Then, she very roughly bound my elbows til the touched, sending agony thru them and my shoulders as well. I was still wearing my business attire, skirt, blouse, pantyhose, high-heeled pumps and a long narrow scarf, which she now removed. This was wrapped over my eyes, blindfolding me. The ropes were all pulled so tight, I was afraid I was going to start bleeding. Plus, the rope around my torso made it difficult to breathe. I felt my legs pulled up behind me, and rope was used to link my ankles to the ropes binding my upper arms, raising my upper body off the floor. I wanted to scream at the pain, but no sound came out. Then, I heard his voice: "damn, baby, she piss you off? You got her hogtied worse than that schoolteacher down in Florida a couple of years ago. And she spit in your face." "Just letting this bitch know how mad it made me she slept with you." "Here's all the jewelry I found. Don't know how valuable it is, that's your expertise. We need to hightail it." "Okay, I'm ready. She ain't going nowhere til someone cuts her loose. Used the knots my daddy showed me when I wa a girl. The one's that get tightere when you pull at 'em, so you have to cut them to get loose. Hand me that wide roll of adhesive bandage stuff there. Gonna make sure she stays quiet and in the dark." Then I heard the sound of tape being unrolled, and felt it being wapped all around my head, over mouth, eyes, ears, til only my nose wasn't covered. She even wrapped my hair. "Hand me that duct tape, now". Again, the sound of tape coming off the roll as duct tape was used over the bandage tape. She even wrapped my hands, so even my fingers were rendered helpless and useless. I heard the sound of them packing up their loot, then footsteps fading, a door opening and closing. Then, total silence. I did hear the occasional pop or creak of the house, but thats all. I began thinking about my predicament; I was supposed to be totally away from communication, people who knew me, completely isolated. No one even knew where I had ntended to go. Monday would be the earliest anyone would worry about my absence, and I could be dead by then. I began sobbing at my predicament, realizing I was going to die alone, no family, no one. As it turned out, I was rescued, but not til Saturday morning. My assistant had been checking things, noticed the irregularity of the accounts, called the police, who began an investigation. They basically broke into y home, with a warrant, to search for evidence to use against me. Finding me in my condtion proved I had been the victim of a crime, which kept the IRS off me, but the criminals disappeard with my corpation's finances. I was able to secure loans to keep going, but the experience has been humiliating. |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | Joanna, P.I.!(Part 1) |
| Comments: | Hi,everyone: Here is the start of another fiction/fantasy tale.
I. I didn't think the job market would be this rough. Really. I'd recently graduated with a doctorate in Ancient Babylonian Sexual Intercourse Techniques and figured the world would be my oyster, with all kinds of opportunities looking for me. Reality was quite different. Months after graduation, I was still unemployed with massive student loan payments to take care of. So, partially out of desperation, and partially as a gag, I sent my resume in to a local private investigator, and to my suprise, I was contacted and informed that a position as the private investigator's assistant was mine if I wanted it. (Nothing like a good college education, eh?) It was a warm, humid Tuesday afternoon when I reported to the P.I.'s office, which was located on the top floor of an obsolete, run-down former office building. There used to be several businesses and staffed offices housed in that building, but only the P.I.'s office remained. After I climbed several flights of stairs, I finally stood before the door. "Joanna, P.I," the bold lettering on the glass on the outside of the door proudly proclaimed. Full of anticipation, I knocked. My exciting career as a private investigator's assistant was about to begin, I thought, and I couldn't wait to discover how my Ph.d would be utilized. "Oh, come in," a perky, energetic, feminine voice announced. As I entered the office, a woman rose from behind a cluttered desk and strode across the room to shake my hand. Joanna was 59, 5'8, and slim. Underneath her hair--curly, still blonde, and almost to her shoulders--was a sunny face and alert blue eyes which rested behind a dainty pair of reading glasses which had slipped to the end of her nose. As we shook hands, I gave her overall appearance a quick scan: after all, if I was going to be in the private investigation business, I'd better learn to size up people's looks, I thought. Joanna's outfit consisted of a snow white blouse underneath a strawberry red jacket and matching skirt which rested about 3" above the knees--quite business-like. Her legs in beige pantyhose appeared more muscular than I anticipated, and her feet were nestled into a pair of red stiletto pumps, which clacked smartly across the floor as we met. "You must be Tommy," she said with an enthusiastic smile. "Thank you for coming." "My pleasure, Ma'am." "Oh," she giggled, "it's Joanna. Since we'll be working together, let's just drop all those formalites, hmm?" As we took our seats at the desk, I glanced quickly at her breasts. (Come on..all those years in college, and you think I wouldn't be attuned to such features?) While Joanna's frontal "arsenal" wasn't as large as the stereotypical female P.I.'s that we're used to seeing, her breasts did have a wiggle. Our talk began with descriptons about ourselves, where we were from, our familes, etc. Joanna liked to break the ice with a partner that way. After I told her about myself, she reciprocated. Joanna had been divorced several years before, but rather than live a life as a shell-shocked, secluded female divorcee, she took life by the horns and became a private investigator. She also mentioned with pride her two daughters, both recently graduated from college, whose pictures appeared on the desk. To Be Continued... |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | Joanna, P.I.!(Part 2) |
| Comments: | II.
Now that the ice-breaking, comfortable, friendly chit-chat part was over, we got down to business. Joanna opened one of the desk drawers and placed a dossier in front of me. "Go on and open it," she said. "Do you know who that is?" I studied the picture of the suave, hunk-looking stud for a minute or two, but I drew a blank. "His name is Hot Freddy," Joanna said, "and he runs the auto dealership here in town. We have reason to believe that he and his cohorts are running a drug trafficking ring through his auto plaza." "Wow!" I responded. "Any idea about how they're doing it?" "The main theory is that there's folks who are bringing unwanted used cars to Hot Freddy to sell," Joanna replied, "and the owners of those used cars are transporting illegal drugs--cocaine, heroine, the like--inside those allegedly unwanted vehicles. Hot Freddy gets the cars, opens them up, takes the drugs and distributes them. It's quite an operation." "Well, since this is a very serious charge," I asked, "why aren't the police involved? It seems to me that they'd drop everything to crack a case like this one." Joanna removed her dainty reading glasses and set them on the desk. "Oh, they are. In fact, they're handling most of this case, but they're a little short on manpower so they've asked me to help out wherever I can." She leaned back in her chair and flashed a confident, alluring smile. "Of course, I was only too happy to oblige. You know, Tommy, if I can make a major contribution to this investigation, it'll be a real feather in my cap." Once again, she displayed that enthusiastic grin. "And yours too, hmm?" As I nodded, there was a knock at the door. "Come," Joanna announced. The door opened, and in strode Linda, the county sheriff. She appeared a tad older than Joanna, a tad shorter and a tad plumper. Her brown hair was straight and short, extending just past the ears. She had large, round, alert eyes and a mouth that could fluctuate between seriousness and levity. Her dark blue, long-sleeve blouse had three stars on each collar lapel, and a shiny badge and nameplate on the right breast. A black necktie hung rigidly and smartly from her neck. My quick glance downward revealed a dark blue skirt which extended to just above the knees, short and unspectacular legs which were housed in beige pantyhose and flat regulation slip-on shoes which were so polished, I could see my reflection. Her attire was completed with a pistol belt which snugly circled her waist. "I apologize for being late, Joanna," she said, "but I was doing some more follow-up on the Hot Freddy investigation." "No problem at all," said Joanna as she rose from her chair. "Sheriff, I'd like you to meet my new assistant, Tommy. He'll be helping me as I do my part of this case." "Mmm, I'm pleased to meet you, Tommy," Linda said as she shook my hand. I noticed she smiled without showing any teeth, just keeping her lips together. "We're going to need all the help we can get on this investigation, and I'm sure Joanna has briefed you on the particulars." "We were just starting to go over that, Sheriff," I replied, "and thank you. I'm glad to be here." Joanna was about to sit down, and Linda was in the process of pulling another chair over to the desk when the sound of several sets of feet thundered up the stairs toward the office. "Were you expecting anyone else for the meeting," I asked. As Joanna, with a puzzled look on her face began to shake her head, the door flew open with such force that I thought it would be unhinged. Six men, dressed in dark catsuits rushed in. Each of them wore black pantyhose over their heads, and there was just enough nylon to form a sort of ponytail. One of the intruders carried a gym bag, while the other five carried 9mm pistols with attached silencers...aimed at us. "All three of you...hands in the air!" barked the one who appeared to be the ringleader. While Joanna and I obeyed, Linda didn't raise her hands, but cooly surveyed the goons. "I don't know who you creeps are or where you've come from," she addressed them, "but armed intrusion is a serious violation of the law. Now, I want you to place your weapons on the floor, remove your masks and raise your hands." She sounded so calm, so professional. "You've got that ass-backwards, Sheriff," the ringleader replied. "You're the one who'll do as we say--undo your pistol belt and let it drop to the floor." Joanna and I watched in heart-pounding suspense as Linda did nothing at first. In fact, the look in her eye indicated she was thinking of drawing her service pistol and engaging the intruders in a shoot-out. I guess she figured she wouldn't be able to peg all of them because she was outnumbered, so with a deep sigh, she carefully unbuckled her pistol belt, which dropped to the floor at her feet with a depressing thud. The armed intruders formed a circle around us, and the ringleader said, "Now, nice and fast, all three of you strip down to just your underwear. Everything else comes off--socks and pantyhose too. Just like you're all on a hot date. Move!" There was a moment of uneasy silence. "Look," Joanna said, "this isn't necessary. If this is a robbery, then-" "I said, strip down to just your underwear, Ms. Private Investigator! Otherwise, all three of you can strip totally nude, and I'll make you three have an orgy! Unless you'd rather have a bullet between your sexy eyes!" No sooner had the ringleader said this, I immediately began to strip down. I wasn't stupid. After all, I had my doctorate in Ancient Babylonian Sexual Intercouse Techniques from the university, right? Within moments, I stood before them all clad only in my snug, dark bikini briefs. "Ohh, what do we have here," the ringleader observed, "a sexy boy, eh! Okay, Ms. P.I., you know the drill." Joanna, resigned to the situation, removed her jacket and tossed it on the floor. She simulataniously unbuttoned her blouse and kicked off her stilettos. After she shed her blouse, her white lace bra was on display for all to see. Joanna sighed and unfastened her skirt which dropped to the floor. After she stepped clear of that, she removed her beige, control-top pantyhose, which exposed her white, low-cut panties. Like me, Joanna placed her hands on top of her head and joined me in briefly clad humiliation. Linda maintained a cool demeanor as the goons focused their attention on her. "You should know that forcing an officer of the law to strip contitutes assault," she told our evil visitors. "Yeah, yeah, Sheriff..if you ever catch us someday, you can remind us of that as you read us our rights. But now it's your turn!" Linda frowned and shook her head as she simultaniously loosened her tie and slid her feet out of her shoes. By the time her regulation uniform blouse, skirt and pantyhose lay in a heap on the floor, the sheriff was clad only in a black bra and matiching panties. While I felt Linda's figure left something to be desired, I'll go on record as saying her breasts were invitingly large. We finally discovered what was in the gym bag carried by one of the intruders. Several lengths of pre-cut rope were tossed out, followed by a few small handkerchiefs and a couple rolls of wide, white tape. Three of the office chairs--wooden ones with straight backs--were positioned side-by-side. Joanna, Linda and I were made to sit down and place our arms behind the backs of the chairs. With slow, accurate precision, the rope-toting goon tied our hands behind us at the wrists and our upper bodies to the backs of the chairs. I noticed how the rope snugly and firmly looped around Joanna's and Linda's breasts. Further tying resulted in our thighs bound to the seats, our legs tied just above the knees and our bare feet at the ankles--which then were tied to the lower rungs of the chairs. "You new here, boy?" the ringleader said to me. "Y-yes...it's my f-first day," I replied. "Well, welcome aboard!" he said. Then the goon wadded up a handkerchief, stuffed it in my mouth, then wrapped the wide, white tape several times around my head--between my nose and chin. My mouth was so thoroughly gagged, I could only manage a weak, muffled peep. "I suppose you'll continue this humiliation by gagging me as well," Linda said, as another small cloth was wadded up before her eyes. "This'll only be another count of assault against y-mmmmmphhh!" That's as far as she got. Like mine, the Sheriff's mouth was stuffed and thoroughly taped. She could only glare at the intruders, unable to move or speak. The ringleader then picked up the phone from the desk, dialed a number, then held the receiver to Joanna's mouth. A card was held before her eyes. "Go ahead, Ms. P.I.," the ringleader said. "At the tone, read what it says on the card, unless you want a bullet." Since Linda and I were seated next to Joanna, we could hear the four rings at the number dialed, followed by a message: "Hello..this is the local press news story hotline..if you have a story you think is newsworthy, please leave it at the tone. Thank you.....Beeeeeeeeeeeep" Joanna wiggled helplessly against her ropes as she was forced to read from the card in front of her. "This is Joanna, the local private investigator," she recited. "At this time, me, the sheriff and my new assistant are stripped to only our underwear, tied to chairs and gagged. We will be unable to free ourselves and need help..this is the result of a perfectly executed office invasion." Me and Linda looked at each other in wide-eyed shock at the audacity of all of this. The card was taken away as the ringleader hung up the phone. "Nice work, Joanna. That should be front-page news," he said as he wadded up another small hanky. "I don't know what you creeps want," Joanna protested, "but you'll be caught...you'll never get away with this-mmmmmphh!" Thus, my new boss was finished speaking for a while. The wadded hanky was stuffed in her mouth, and several winds of wide, white tape sealed her mouth, gagging her. Also distressing to the three of us was the fact that the goons took our clothes and stuffed them into the gym bag--it was obviously their intention that it should take a while before we were dressed again. The other five goons quickly exited the office. Only the ringleader remained. "And now, I have a message to leave the three of you," he said. Joanna, Linda and I stared at him in terror, each of us breathing heavily. "Remember this: Stay away from Hot Freddy, or next time we won't treat you so nice!" "Understand, Mr. Assistant," he asked me as he ran his hand over my crotch. "Mmmphhh-hmmmphhh!" I nodded vigorously in horror. "Any questions, Joanna, P.I.," he asked her as he hiked her bra down and fondled her breasts. "Ummmphhhhh..nmmmmmphhhhh," Joanna moaned. "Remember, Shefiff, you got off lucky today," he told Linda, as he pulled her bra down and played with her breasts. "Ummmphh! Ummmphhh! Mmmphhh!" the helpless, humiliated, top law enforcement officer in the area cried into her gag. The ringleader then blew us a kiss and exited. He didn't bother to hike Joanna's and Linda's bras back up. As the three of us squirmed helplessly against our ropes and moaned into our gags, we knew further embarassment awaited us when we would be discovered. But we also knew the meaning of this office invasion: Hot Freddy had sent us a message. To Be Continued... |
| Name: | speedob |
| Comments: | Nice stories. Keep up the good writing. Thanks. |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | Joanna, P.I.! (Part 3) |
| Comments: |
III. Hi all. The story continues. I have this tale all planned out and will complete the installments as time permits. Thanks for your patience. The energetic and fruitless attemps Joanna, Linda and I made to free ourselves from our ropes and gags resulted in an interesting, rhythmic noise. The chairs we were tied to creaked repeatedly under our strains, while our gagged mouths produced a wierd harmony. "Urmmmphh! Urmmphh!" my deep voice grunted. "Mmmmmphh! ummmphh!" Linda's medium-pitched voice growled. "Hlllmmmphh!" Joanna's higher-pitched voice squealed. After half an hour, I relaxed, as it became obvious to me that I wouldn't free myself. Joanna's and Linda's tied bodies also relaxed, as they probobly came to the same conclusion. But then, even if we were able to untie and ungag ourselves, what good would it really have been? After all, the intruders took our clothing with them, so the three of us would have been forced to just stand around in our undies while we waited for someone to come to us. Soon, another army of footsteps ascended the stairs and stomped toward the office. "Hellmmphh!" Joanna cried. "Mmmphh hrrmmff!" Linda moaned. Without trying to cry out, I closed my eyes and bowed my head. I'd done the math here, so I knew who was coming. Joanna was forced to leave a phone message with the local newspaper about what happened to us (See Part 2), so it seemed that someone at the paper got the message and sent a horde of reporters over. Yup. The office door flew open, and sure enough, a dozen newspaper reporters, equipped with notepads, tape recorders and cameras hustled in. They gawked at us wide-eyed. "Wow!" shouted one of them, "It's true!" "Yeah," agreed another, "This is gonna be the story of the year!" Joanna, Linda and I squirmed against our ropes and moaned through our gags for them to free us, but instead, they set up their tape recorders and cameras. You know the press, eh? "So, Joanna," said one of the reporters as the camera bulbs flashed, "Does this break-in signify the end of your private investigation agency?" "Nmmmphhh! Mmmmphh!" Joanna squealed, shaking her head, in tears. "Sheriff," another reporter inquired, "Will being found like this in public diminish your reputation as a law enforcement officer after all your years of service?" "Grmmmphhh! Mmmphh! Fmmmphh!" Linda replied in some profane-sounding gag-talk. "Tell us Tommy," another scribe addressed me, "Since you and these women are so scantily clad, bound and gagged, does this mean perhaps that the three of you have engaged in a sexual bondage orgy?" "Mmmphhh! Hmmmphmmm!" I replied. Actually, I told them I wished that were true. I was able to get away with that because my stuffed, taped mouth made it impossible for any coherent words to come out. Joanna, me and Linda continued to squirm helplessly against our ropes and cry into our gags as the reporters continued to scribble on their pads and take countless pictures of us. It turns out that none of the reporters could free us because our ropes and gags were evidence, and only the approaching deputies could free us legally without tampering. "Hey, Joanna, Tommy, Sheriff," called one of the reporters as he and his colleagues filed out of the room, "Thanks for the story. This'll bump up the circulation of our newspaper big time!" Unable to move or speak, the three of us looked at each other sorrowfully. All the news that's fit to print....yeah, right! To Be Continued.... |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | Joanna, P.I.! (Part 4) |
| Comments: | IV.
The following morning, Joanna arrived at the office shortly after me. She stomped in, wearing a white blouse, black dress jacket and matching slacks. Her feet, housed in beige nylons were wedged into black stilettos. She wasn't happy, but given the number those thugs did on us the day before, could you blame her? "There!" she said as she slammed the newspaper on the desk. "Take a look at that!" On the front page was a full color, close-up shot of Joanna, Linda and me, stripped to our undies, tied to chairs and gagged. Just above the picture was a bold caption which read, "Private Investigators and Sheriff in Knotty Situation--No Gag!" (I'd beg to differ on that last point, but the press is the press, eh?) "Joanna, I'm a little surprised you have us back to work on this case after what just happened. I was thinking you'd want to take a few days off, at least." "I don't know about your former employers, Tommy, but when I take on an assignment, I see it through to the end! After this humiliation of me and my agency, I'm going to work to get Hot Freddy and his goons put away for good!" "I suppose Hot Freddy was given a lot more attention because of this," I said. "Oh, sure," Joanna replied, "The Sheriff's Department picked him up yesterday evening, but there was nothing solid to hold him on. Freddy expressed his 'sorrow' for what happened to us...the nerve!" "Yeah," I interjected, "but one of those goons said that Hot Freddy sent them. Doesn't that mean anything?" Joanna removed her black stilettos, sat back in her chair behind the desk and put her smooth stockinged feet up. "That's circumstantial evidence, Tommy. No, we're going to need something more solid to nail him with." I pointed to the picture on the front page. "What about the sheriff? How's she handling this?" "Linda? Oh, I've never seen her so full of vengeance! She swears that she's going to arrest Hot Freddy and his goons if it's the last thing she does. She's got the entire Sheriff's Department working overtime on this one." "She's getting a little old," I said. "Shouldn't she be thinking of retirement at some point, instead of filling her life with the pursuit of scum like this?" "Yes, she should be," Joanna replied. "Linda could already cash in on a huge taxpayer-funded pension anytime she wants. But like I said, she's an eager beaver for hunting down criminals." "Well," I continued as I gazed upon my boss's sexy feet, "I guess Linda's working her end of this aggressively, but what's our move going to be?" "Tommy, I'm glad you asked!" Joanna said as she rose from her chair and padded stocking-foot to a file cabinet. She opened a drawer, picked through some files and tossed a folder onto the desk in front of me. "Go on," she said, "open it." I opened the dossier and stared at the picture of a 20-something year old young man. He was athletic-looking with that sandy blonde hair you'd find on the surfing stars. "His name is Slick Bobby," Joanna said. "He's Hot Freddy's second-in-command. As such, he knows a great deal about the drug racket they're running at the auto mall. I have a plan for getting that information out of him." My heart pounded with excitement again. "Swell, but how's that going to work?" "Easy," Joanna said, "We're going to arrange for him to pick up a hot date at the bar he normally attends. We'll wire this woman with a hidden tape recorder and when Slick Bobby gets carried away with his sexual fantasies, maybe he'll divulge some incriminating information we can use to put that gang away once and for all." I figured that this 'hot date' wouldn't be Joanna, as she was heavily well-known around town at this point. "Okay," I said, "but where are we going to find a woman who'd be willing to take a risk like this?" "Hello, Tomminique," Joanna giggled. "I picked a French name for you. You see, you're going to dress in drag and be the hot date that we need for Slick Bobby." "What?" Joanna opened a drawer in her desk and looked at my resume again. "It says here that you've done some cross-dressing in college. I'm confident you'll handle yourself just fine." "Yeah, Joanna...but that was just for an occasional gag for my frat." "Tommy...do you want to see Hot Freddy and his crew get away with what they're doing...get away with having me, you and Linda stripped, bound and gagged....get away with poisoning our town to the point of destruction? Have you forgotten your obligation to justice?" "But Joanna, I didn't think I had to go that far in this job." She handed me the application I filled out. "Take a close look, Tommy. It says you'd be willing to do whatever the agency--that's me--chooses as the best course to hunt down criminals. And your signature is below the finde print." I sighed and handed the paper back to her. Joanna walked over to a lage closet at the other side of the office and opened it's large doors. Inside the closet was a large selection of women's clothing, wigs, false breasts, hosiery, shoes and make-up. "Hmm," Joanna said as she picked through the wardrobe selection, "I think the brighter colors are more for you." "Yeah, right," I said as I began to strip out of my clothes. Fine print...###***###!!! To Be Continued... |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | Joanna, P.I.! (Part 5) |
| Comments: | V.
So, now I was Tomminique. Sweet. Well, at least I looked the part now. Over my 36D false, strap-on breasts was a flaming yellow, long-sleeve blouse, the top couple of buttons unfastened to allow the curious a peek at the cleavage. The black, slit-skirt I put on stopped just above the knees. The smooth, beige pantyhose I wore massaged my shaved legs, and the 3" black stiletto pumps I had on completed the wardrobe. On my head rested a shoulder-length, curly red wig, while my face was painstakingly made up with make-up, eye shadow and lip gloss. Earrings, necklace, rings and an ankle bracelet were my other decorations. Joanna made me strut about the office until she was satisfied that my posture, buttock swing and stride were identical with that of the bar bimbo I was to be. A quick rehersal of facial expressions, head-tilting, laughter and feminine speech completed the preparations. "Ooooh, you look convincing," Joanna said. "How do you feel?" "Oh, like I'm about to get laid by some guy in a bar," I replied with a smirk. "Good," Joanna said. "Now let's get going." VI. The name of the place was called Peek-A-Boos Gentleman's Club. It was a combination bar and strip joint perfectly in keeping with the venue someone like Slick Bobby would frequent. Joanna parked the car in the parking lot and we reviewed strategy one more time. "Ok," Joanna said, "You have the tape recorder strapped to your side beneath the blouse, right?" I nodded. "Good," she continued. "Remember to turn it on just before you go inside. Now once again, where do you have him drive you after he picks you up?" "Just a few blocks down by that dead-end street," I recited for the billionth time. "Once we're there, I entice him with some feminine moves to get him to think we're gonna make out. I'll ask him what he does for a living, and hopefully his horniness and whatever alcohol he consumed with make his tongue loose enough to say some incriminating stuff that'll be recorded." "Right!" Joanna nodded. "After he parks the car on that dead-end street, I'll wait 10-15 minutes before I move in. I'll run up to the driver's window and point my .38 at him." "Yeah," I continued, "Then I'll reach into my purse, take out the handcuffs, cuff him to the steering wheel, gag him, and that'll give us enough time to get away with the recording before he'll be able to come after us." "Ok, Tommy, I think you're as ready as you'll ever be for this. Good luck." VII. I got out of the car and strutted to the door. Before I went in, I turned on the tape recorder beneath my blouse. As I passed through the door, the sound of rock music was blaring, and the cigarrette smoke was thick. There was a bar and tables, occupied by sleazy-looking women and enthusiastic men. I walked up to the bar and ordered a drink. Already I was the attention of several pairs of men's eyes hungrily sizing me up. Good, I thought, the drag is working so far. I scanned the place thoroughly in order to find Slick Bobby, and sure enough, there he was at the other end of the bar, in the process of trying to pick up a Dolly Parton-looking blonde. "Hey, baby," he said to her, "I just want you to know that I love every bone in your body--especially mine!" "You ###**!! pervert!" the blonde screamed. She threw her drink in his face and stormed out. I found that to be encouraging. Slick Bobby was obviously hungry for female companionship that night. I strutted over to him with a sexy swaying of my hips and sat on the stool the blonde had just vacated. "Hey sugar," I purred, "Sorry to see that. A real hunk of a man like you shouldn't be alone tonight, mmm?" "Yeah, baby," the young man replied with a hungry grin, "Are you from Tennessee? Because you're the only ten-I-see!" I tilted my head back and gave him an enthusiastic chick giggle. He certainly had a way with pick-up-lines! "My name's Bobby. Slick Bobby," he said as he took my hand in his. "What's yours?" "Mmm, sugar, it's Tomminique. That's French for....kinky." "Yeah, baby...and how far does a hot lady like you go?" I opened my purse and removed a pair of handcuffs and red ballgag and set them on the bar in front of him. "Mmmmmm, Bobby, why don't the two of us get out of this place. You can drive me to a nice, quiet spot, then you can cuff and gag me and take me for all I'm worth." I invited with a purring voice and sexy wink. "Yeah, baby," he said with his eyes bugging out of his head, "you talk my kind of talk." We got off our barstools and left the place, with Bobby's arm around me as I swung my hips and strutted sooooo sexy. True to the plan, Slick Bobby had no problem with driving me to the spot Joanna and I arranged. Bobby drove to the dead-end street and shut the engine off. "God, you're sooooo hot, Tomminique," he said between heavy breaths. I unbuckled my seat belt and slipped my pumps off. "And you're the sexiest man I've ever seen, Bobby...tell me, what do you do?" "You!" "I mean," I said while playing with my long, curly red hair, "for a living, sugar...you sure look wealthy and well-to-do, so you must have quite a job." "I sure do, Tomminique. I'm part of the biggest drug racket this town has ever seen." Bingo! Now the key was to keep him talking while the tape recorder rolled. "Oooohhh," I replied while licking my lips, "that must be a very dangerous business...you've got to be careful, you know." "Don't worry, sexy girl," he said as he pulled the zipper on his pants down, "Me and Hot Freddy have it all figured out. We make the deal at that auto mall in town." "Oh?" I said as I unbuttoned my blouse a little more. "Then what?" My heart pounded like crazy. Just a little more talk and Slick Bobby would hand us the evidence we've been looking for on a silver platter. Bobby gently ran his hand on my smooth, pantyhosed thigh. "Yeah, sexy girl, we bring the drugs in town ourselves. Then we stash them in the trunks of a bunch of used cars. The pimps we sell the drugs to come in, pay us, and drive off in the cars. People think we're just selling used cars, but it's a whole lot more...heheheheheheh." Like I said.....Bingo!! Bobby reached into my purse, took out the handcuffs and ballgag and pressed my wrists together to snap the cuffs on. "We've talked enough now, sexy girl. Now it's time to get to the main event," he said as he cuffed my wrists in front of me. Uh, Joanna, I thought...it's about time. Slick Bobby then wedged the red ballgag between my lips and fastened the strap behind my head of curly, long red hair. "You know, sexy girl," he said, "after I f**k the sh**t out of you, I'll have to kill you and dump you into the river...can't have you go around repeating all the stuff I told you." "Mmmmphhh!" I moaned in desperation. (Uh, Joanna, please feel free to get over here in the nick of time!) As Bobby tugged at my skirt, I heard the sound of women's stilettos clacking on the pavement toward the car. "Freeze, Slick Bobby!" Joanna's voice roared from the driver side window. She expertly aimed her .38 revolver at his head. "What the f**k!" Bobby said. "Hey..you're that Joanna P.I. bitch in the paper!" "That's right," she said, "and you're close to being a thug with a bullet between your eyes. Now get those cuffs and gag off that girl!" Bobby obeyed. The handcuffs and ballgag on me had been so tight that I had to rub my wrists and mouth to restore some circulation. "Ok, Tomminique," Joanna said, "cuff him to the steering wheel and gag him." "You dirty bitches!" Slick Bobby said as I cuffed his wrists, "this was a set-up!" "That's right," said Joanna. "That woman beside you is an undercover private detective and she has a hidden tape recorder that has everything you said about your drug ring on tape. Now we have all the evidence we need to put you, Hot Freddy and the rest of the gang away for good." "Why you bitches--mmmmphhh!" I strapped the ballgag into his mouth before he could compliment us further. "Oh, by the way, sugar," I said to him, "I'm really a guy in drag!" "Grrmmmphhh!" he roared as I gave him a playful kiss on the forehead. I was in such a hurry to get out of the car that I didn't take the time to put my pumps back on. I just picked them up and ran stockinged-foot to Joanna's car and got in. "Good job...Tomminique," Joanna winked at me as she put the gas pedal to the floor. VIII. Back at the office, it was a celebration. After I got out of my drag and removed the make-up and such, Joanna broke open a couple of bottles of champagne, and we drank toast after toast, getting a little weathered in the process. But why wouldn't we be merry? We now had the evidence to put Hot Freddy and his crew behind bars for the rest of their lives--we still had to deliver the tape to the Sheriff's Department yet. In addition, Joanna's humiliation in the press would be reversed as a result of this, and she'd be a national heroine of private investigators now. Joanna was happier still, because her two daughters, Tiffany and Brittny, recently graduated from college, were due in town for a visit. I saw their pictures on Joanna's desk, and I hoped to meet those atheltic, young, energetic blondes. Joanna then took me by surprise. "You know, Tommy, you're a very sexy man." I hadn't gotten dressed yet, and I was only clad in my snug, dark blue bikini briefs. "And you're a very gorgeous woman, Joanna," I replied. Maybe that was out of place for me to say to my boss. Maybe the champagne had taken it's toll on both of us. Who knows. "Here," Joanna said as she tossed me a box of condoms. "We're all alone here." "Are...are you s-serious?" "Don't get me wrong, Tommy," she said as she stripped down to her black bra and matching low-cut panties only, "I don't love you...but you're a big asset to this private detective agency, so you should be rewarded." "Is that in the fine print also," I asked as we shed our undies and lay on the floor. "Neither is this," Joanna replied as she mounted me. IX. Our love making had lasted quite a while, and finally, exhausted but satisfied, we rose from the floor. I slipped on my bikini briefs again and sat in the chair beside her desk. Joanna dropped into her chair still nude, her undies still on the floor on the other side of the office. "What a day, Tommy," she said with a grin, "one we'll never forget!" I was about to agree when the phone on the desk rang. "Hello, Joanna, P.I.," she answered. "What?" Joanna said, puzzled. She scribbled something down on the notepad next to her. "Wait...who is this," she asked. A second later, she hung up the phone. "Who was that," I asked. "I..I don't know, Tommy," Joanna said as she turned on the computer next to her. "Some voice told me to log onto this website for a special message for me." A couple of minutes later, Joanna stared at the screen and broke down into hysterical sobs. I rose from my chair and hurried to her side of the desk and looked at the computer screen. OMG...to this day I can't believe it...the evil...oh. The website Joanna logged onto featured a live cam feed. The cam displayed two college-age, athletic, energetic blondes. Both were clad only in bras and thongs--one girl wearing black, while the other's undies were sky-blue. Both young women sat side-by-side, with their hands tied behind them, their bare feet tied together and their upper bodies bound. Tight, black cleave-gags were fastened into their mouths. The two wiggled against each other and their tear-stained faces pleaded. "Mummmphhh...mummmmphhhh." Somehow, the young women looked familiar, and it was then to my added horror that I noticed they were the girls in the pictures on the desk. Tiffany and Brittny...Joanna's daughters...OMG. Beside them was a large piece of cardboard with a message written in black sharpie pen--the message stated where Joanna should go with the tape recorded evidence. The implication of what would happen if Joanna didn't comply was clear. Joanna recovered a little, wrote down the address and turned off the computer. "Joanna..this is serious...let's call the sheriff's office now." "No, Tommy! The message said no police!" Joanna said as she strode still nude across the office. "I know," I said, "but you see the kind of scum we're up against. We're gonna need all the help we can get." "Tommy, I want you to stay here," she commanded as she picked her bra and panties up from the floor, "My Tiffany and Brittny are in peril, and I've got to handle this alone!" To Be Continued... |
| Name: | speedob |
| Comments: | Tommy you have to go undercover again to help find the daughters. Perhaps go back to the gentleman's club and get captures while wearing a homing device in a buttplug tucked safely inside your tightest bikini brief, Spanx might be a good idea in this case and Joanna and the shefiff can follow. It might be scary being bound and gagged as a French escort, but if you read the fine print you will see that your job depends on it. Perhaps you can bring a worn panty from your sexy boss' hamper as a good luck charm.
Can't wait for the rest. |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | Joanna, P.I.! (Part 6) |
| Comments: | X.
At the Sheriff's Department, Linda stood in front of her desk, arms crossed, as I told her what happened. She was dressed in her normal dress uniform: Dark blue, long sleeve blouse with shiny decorations, name tag, badge, black tie; dark blue skirt just past her knees; beige pantyhose and shiny, flat, black dress shoes. "Mmm," she said, "So Joanna immediately left the office to this address she was given? You didn't go along?" "That's right, Sheriff. She was determined to do this all by herself, and nothing I said convinced her I should come along...she didn't even want any police along." "That's a pity," Linda said. "That was quite an achievement you two made in getting Slick Bobby's incriminating words on tape, and now Joanna's forced to give that evidence back to Hot Freddy and his gang to save the lives of her daughters. What did you say that address was again?" After I repeated, Linda walked across the room, grabbed her pistol belt, and fastened it around her waist. "Come with me, Tommy. I have a hunch this case is going to get even more interesting!" XI. I didn't find out about this until later, but while Linda and I were talking, Joanna drove to the address posted on the ransom-cam website. The place was a deserted warehouse on the outskirts of town. Joanna parked the car, got out and walked cautiously toward the warehouse. She was within a few feet of it when the warehouse's large sliding doors flew open with the roar of a freight train. Facing Joanna was a group of twelve men,all wearing black catsuits and black pantyhose masks except for one--this guy was tall, meaty, with a full head of jet black hair, black mustache and a cat-ate-the canary grin. It was Hot Freddy. "Well, well, if it isn't our sweet lady private-eye," Hot Freddy said. "And prepared to make the transaction we discussed earlier, I presume." Joanna reached into her black dress jacket pocket and held the tape in her hand. "Yes, Hot Freddy, I'm here to make the exchange. You and your dirtbags win, damn it...but first I want to see my daughters!" "Of course," Hot Freddy said, "This is a legitimate transaction, and we all must operate in good faith, right?" Hot Freddy motioned to one of his goons who walked over to a large white van. The van's back doors were opened and revealed Joanna's daughters in the back, clad only in their bras and thongs, thoroughly tied up and tightly cleave-gagged. "Oh my god...Tiffany, Brittny!" Joanna wailed. "Mommmmphhhh..ohmmmmphhhh," the college girls moaned as they wiggled helplessly together. Their eyes were tear-stained and their brief undies appeared to have been jostled a bit. The goons closed the doors to the van again. "Here, damn you!" Joanna said as she placed the tape into Hot Freddy's hand, "Now untie and ungag my daughters and let them go!" "Ahh, it feels so nice to have this in my possession," Hot Freddy said as he valued the tape in his hand. "Of course, Joanna, you realize you'll have to be searched before we go any further." "Wha-what?" Joanna said, open-mouthed, as six of the goons surrounded her with drawn pistols. "I did exactly what you said..why are you adding more to it?" "Just a precaution, my dear. After all, you're an emotional, energetic woman who's just seen her daughters stripped to their bras and thongs, bound and gagged and threatened. There's no telling how you'll react." Hot Freddy motioned to his goons to begin the search. Joanna raised her arms in the air, and the goons' probing hands reached underneath her black dress jacket and removed her .38 revolver and a small tape recorder. "What's this," Hot Freddy said, "a gun and a tape recorder? Oh, Joanna, Joanna..that's so unsporting of you. I'd call that a slight breach of our agreement, so some further procedure will be necessary." "W-wha-what do you mean, you slimy bastard?" "I do believe a full strip-search of your person will be in order first. You may keep your bra and panties on, but shed all other clothing." Joanna was indignant. "If you think I'm going to allow you to humiliate me like this, you dirty creep, you--" "Oh, I'm sorry," Hot Freddy said. "I forgot to say, Simon Says-strip to just your bra and panties. Don't irritate me any more, lady snoop! If you don't strip right now, I'll have my men place plastic bags over your daughters' heads and you can watch them slowly suffocate to death. Decide and decide now!!" "Ok..ok," Joanna said with tears in her eyes. She quickly shed her black dress jacket, kicked off her black stiletto pumps, climbed out of her black dress slacks, pulled off her beige knee-high hosiery and removed her white blouse. Except for a necklace, bracelet and a ring, Joanna was now clad only in her black bra and matching, low-cut panties. Four of the goons quickly seized Joanna and pinned her to the warehouse floor. When she saw her legs being spread apart, she looked up at Hot Freddy. "I suppose you'll just stand there and watch with that shit-eating grin of yours while your thugs penetrate me," she said defiantly. "On the contrary, lady P.I.," Hot Freddy replied as he approached and unfastened his zipper, "I'll take my fill of your first, then my comrades will help themselves to what's left over. "You sick pervert! You'll never get away with-mmmmph." Joanna's was silenced when one of the goons holding her down clapped a large, meaty hand over her mouth. "You know, Joanna," Hot Freddy said as he crouched over her, "if you're anywhere as appetizing as your daughters were, this'll be a real good time!" Joanna closed her eyes and sobbed into the hand which clapped over her mouth as the darkest side of male intentions descended upon her to take and to probe. XII. "Linda..Sheriff," I said from the passenger seat of the police cruiser, "Do you really think it's wise to go charging to this address without back-up? I mean, Hot Freddy and his crew don't exactly collect for the March of Dimes, you know." The police car accelerated even faster as Linda pressed a shiny dress shoe on the pedal. "Yes, Tommy. This may seem unorthodox, but in the first place I have many years of experience with this kind of situation, and second, extra deputies will ruin the element of surprise I've planned." Linda turned off the car's communication radio to drive home her point. "Ok, Ma'am," I said as we sped onward. We finally arrived at the warehouse, but not at the end of the complex opposite of where Joanna entered. After the police cruiser was parked, the two of us quietly entered the building through a decaying wooden door. "Sheriff, are you sure Hot Freddy and his gang are at the other end of this complex?" "Yes, Tommy. That was our arrangement." My eyes bugged out of my head. "W-what do you mean, Sheriff? Do you mean you knew those creeps would be here all along?" Linda drew her service pistol from its holster and aimed it at me. "That's right, you pain-in-the-ass. Now strip to only those snug bikini briefs you love to prance around in!" After I stripped to just my snug, dark blue bikini briefs only, Linda made me lean against the wall, arms and legs spread out. "Sheriff...Linda...I can't believe someone with all those years of devotion to upholding the law and a pillar of the community would be seduced by Hot Freddy's evil ways." Linda ran her hand over my hairy chest, back, up and down my hairy legs and reached into my bikini briefs and felt around a little. She then gave my buttocks a firm squeeze. "You know, Tommy, you have a nice, tight ass. If there was no hurry for me to turn you over to Hot Freddy for disposal, I'd cuff, gag and mount you in this dirty old warehouse. I've read all your fiction/fantasy stories on the Bound and Gagged by Burglars Dreambook site in my spare time, and I must say I'm a big fan." "Well, Sheriff, in that case, maybe you'll be so kind as to tell me how you got mixed up in all of this and what your plans are." Linda pulled my arms behind me and snapped the handcuffs on my wrists. Then she pushed me from behind and we began our walk to the other end of the warehouse. There was a thick dusty dirt on the floor which clung to the soles of my bare feet. "You see, Tommy, years ago I was slighted by the governor. I worked extremely hard to put away a local mob boss, and when the governor announced the arrests, he didn't even give me credit for it. Perhaps that was a bit vain of me to feel that way, but damn it, I'm the hardest working law enforcement officer in the state, maybe even in the entire country and I deserve my due. So I decided to get even with the state by offering my services to Hot Freddy, and I've served him well." "Right," I said, "and now instead of being the hardest working law enforcement officer in the state, you're the hardest working corrupt law enforcement officer in the state!" Linda spun me around and drove her knee into my crotch. As I dropped down in pain, she removed a small handkerchief from her pocket, wadded it and shoved it into my mouth. Next, she removed her black necktie, wedged the middle of it between my lips and wound the ends behind my head and fastened them firmly. She had me stripped, cuffed and gagged. For a moment, I thought she had the time to mount me as well, but she got me back on my feet again and pushed me from behind as our walk continued. "Yes, Tommy, that day in Joanna's office when Hot Freddy's boys stripped us to our undies, bound us to those chairs and gagged us was all a rehearsed plot." "Mmmphh?" "Well, not exactly all of it. When one of the goons fondled my breasts, that wasn't in the script. Only Joanna's breasts were supposed to be groped. By allowing myself to be abused and humiliated like that, it eliminated any chances someone would think I was part of that gang. "Ummphmmm..mummmph" "The money? Well, Hot Freddy's payment kick-backs to me are quite sizable, but I'm really doing this for the thrill of knowing I can get away with this...and trust me, this'll be covered up so well, it'll be at least four thousand years before anyone even suspects me at all. Anyway, with my huge taxpayer-funded pension coming in another couple of years, I'll have all the money I'll ever dream of needing." "Hmmmphh..ummmphh!" "Oh, yes, and as far as that ransom-cam video sent to Joanna is concerned, I helped put it together. When I found out Joanna's daughters were coming to town to celebrate their college graduation, I arranged to pick them up and give them a tour of the town..and the last stop of that tour was to turn them over to Hot Freddy so they'd become bait to trap their private-eye, nosey mother." Linda giggled. "It's funny. Those two girls graduated college with honors in Criminal Justice. I guess they're finding out plenty about the criminal element now, eh, Tommy?" "Ummmmphhhh!" XIII. We finally completed the walk to the other end of the warehouse. Hot Freddy gazed upon me with that cocky grin of his, and his catsuited, panyhose-headed goons added their sneers to my predicament. "Well, Sheriff," Hot Freddy said, "I see you have private-eye number two firmly in hand." "It was no problem, Freddy. He thought that because I'm the sheriff, he'd be perfectly safe. He guessed wrong. I assume Joanna and her daughters are all accounted for?" "Ahh, snug as a bug in a rug," Hot Freddy laughed. He motioned again, and one of the goons opened the back doors to the van. Joanna's daughters were still there, helpless, and in between them sat Joanna. My boss's hands were tightly tied behind her back, her bare feet tied at the ankles, and her upper body firmly bound. Joanna's mouth was tightly gagged with a cloth stuffed in, while a scarf taken from her purse was wedged between her lips with the ends tied behind her head. Her panties were only halfway on, and one of her breasts hung from her bra. Like her daughters, there was a ravaged look on her face which indicated how she was treated upon capture. "Urrmmmphh! Mrrmmphhh!" I roared angrily at Hot Freddy through my gag. "Put him with the others," Hot Freddy ordered. Rough hands immediately grabbed me and wedged me between Joanna and Tiffany. Since my hands were already cuffed behind my back, all the creeps had to do was tie my bare feet together at the ankles, tie up my upper body and make sure my gag stayed snug. The four of us--kidnapped captives--were stripped to our brief undies, barefoot, thoroughly bound and gagged, and sweating. We wiggled helplessly against each other and whimpered to one another through our tight gags. "Well, Sheriff," Hot Freddy said, "have you found a good location where we can kill these four and dump their bodies?" "I sure have," Linda replied. A few miles down the road, they're excavating to put in a strip mall. There's this huge hole dug out of the ground. It's out in the middle of nowhere, so nobody will see. Have your goons drive those four out there, give them each a bullet in the back of the head, and throw some dirt over them.Very soon the strip mall will be put in and nobody will ever find these snoops. By the way, make sure silencers are attached to the pistols to eliminate gun noise." "Mmmphmm..mmmmphmmm..mmmmphmmm," Joanna, her daughters and me pleaded into our gags. "Great idea," Hot Freddy said. "Oh, yes, there's one more execution to take care of here." He nodded to his goons. "Bring him out here!" A moment later, Slick Bobby was brought in. He was stripped to his tight, black bikini briefs. His hands were tightly tied behind his back and his bare feet were tied at the ankles. His mouth was stuffed with some kind of material, and an enormous amount of tape was wound around his head and mouth. His gag was so thorough that he could barely utter a peep. Two of the thugs grabbed him and made him hop on the soles of his bare feet to stand before Hot Freddy. The doors to the van were left open so Joanna, myself, Brittny and Tiffany could witness what would follow. "Ah, Bobby, what can I say," Hot Freddy said as he ran his hand through Slick Bobby's hair. "Such faithful service from you all these years....but you allowed yourself to be recorded giving incriminating evidence to Joanna's hired drag queen. That carelessness almost destroyed this entire operation and us with it. So, my boy, your promising career with me must come to this inglorious end." "Nmmmphhh! Nmmmphhh!" Slick Bobby begged into his gag. One of the goons put his pistol to the back of Slick Bobby's head and the gun was about to be fired when Linda interrupted. "Freddy! Wait! Um...can I do it?" Hot Freddy motioned for the goon to put his pistol away. "Yes indeed, Sheriff...that is a wonderful idea...it would be most reassuring to know that a head honcho as you are can still pull the trigger." Hot Freddy motioned to the back of Slick Bobby's head. "Please, Linda...please proceed," he said with a smile. Linda drew her service pistol, placed it to the back of Slick Bobby's head and pulled the trigger. A thunderous explosion rocked the place as the gun went off, and a shower of Slick Bobby's brains and head splattered all over the place. The corpse dropped into the gooey mess. Joanna, Brittny, Tiffany and me wailed with horror into our gags. I noticed their breasts bounced and dripped with perspiration as their tied up bodies recoiled at the horrific sight. "Well done, Linda," Hot Freddy said. "Thanks, Freddy. Us law enforcement officers like to take care of loose ends, you know." "I see," Hot Freddy replied, "and speaking of loose ends..." He motioned again to one of the thugs, who came up behind Linda, removed the pistol from her holster and pressed it against her back. "But...but.." she stammered as she raised her hands in the air. "No buts," Hot Freddy replied. "You see, Sheriff, you were the biggest loose end to this operation all along. I see that dress uniform you have on is uncomfortable in this humidity. Now strip down to your bra and panties..and there'll be no play-acting about this one." XIV. Linda's gunbelt, blouse, skirt, pantyhose and shoes lay in a pile to the side. The sheriff, now clad only in a black bra and matching panties, pleaded as her hands were tightly tied behind her back. "Please Freddy...think this through...I've covered up your tracks for your drug racket...I've arranged the kidnapping of Joanna, her smart-ass assistant and her daughters...I've even killed for you...please don't do this!" "Indeed you have, Sheriff," Hot Freddy said as Linda's upper body was tied, "but you seem to have forgotten that there is no honor among thieves." Linda persisted in her pleading with tears in her eyes. "Oh, Freddy, please...please...I'll do anything you want..oh, please...what more can I say?" "From this point, Madam Sheriff, you'll be unable to say anything more." Hot Freddy snapped his fingers, and one of the goons came up to Linda, wadded up a handkerchief and stuffed it into her mouth. "Ohhmmmphhhh..mmmmphhhh!" A long strip of cloth was produced. It's middle was wedged between Linda's lips while the ends were firmly tied behind her head. The sheriff was efficiently gagged. "Put her with the others," Hot Freddy ordered. Linda was stuffed into the van beside us, and her bare feet were tightly tied at the ankles. "Mmmphhh..ummmphmmm," Linda protested. "By the way, Madam Sheriff," Hot Freddy said, "we'll still go with your wonderful idea of having the five of you driven to that excavation site, executed and buried. Ta-Taa!" "Mmmmmphhhh!" the five of us wailed as the van doors were slammed shut. XV. The van hadn't started up yet, but we expected it would shortly. Brittny, Joanna, myself, Tiffany, and Linda. Seated side-by-side, left-to-right, in that order. Each of us stripped to our brief undies. Each of us thorougly tied up. Each of us tightly gagged. Each of us heavily perspiring. Each of us on our way to execution. I reckoned that there were only a few minutes left for us to live, so I cleared my mind of criminals, justice, whatever. Instead, I focused on the four women around me, how beautiful they were and how aroused I was getting. I stared at Brittny and Tiffany, the young college grads, so well-proportioned and athletic. These two had struggled the hardest against their ropes and cried the loudest into their gags. Sweat glazed their entire briefly clad bodies, from their matted blonde hair to their luscious breasts to the tips of their bare toes. I lamented what a shame that there wasn't time enough now for those feminine energies to be used to please well-intentioned men. "Mmmmphhh! Mmmmphh!" the two co-eds cried in frustration as their bodies shook against their bonds. Joanna was next to me. What a boss! She actually found it in her to surrender her body to me as a reward for good work on the job. She was a great love-maker, and I hoped she'd keep images of that passionate time on her office floor shortly ago in her mind as long as possible before the upcoming bullet ended her talents. Joanna just sat there kind of limp, not struggling against her ropes or twisting her head in an attempt to work her gag off. Like her daughters, she was glazed in sweat. "mmmphh," she weakly moaned to me. Then there was Linda on the far end. Tragic. She thought she could have the best of both worlds, and now the realization was setting in that her only reward would be a cruel death in an excavation pit. She wasn't as sweaty as the other women yet, but she was getting there. Her large breasts strained against the ropes which bound her, and she twisted her head violently in an attempt to work her gag loose. "Nmmmphhh! Nmmmmphhhh!" she wailed. Of course, it was hard to have sympathy for her. After all, she worked hard with Hot Freddy to have us kidnapped and murdered. But still I thought...in another time...in another place..would she yield her breasts to me? XVI. We heard Hot Freddy's voice bark out, "Okay, get that van to the excavation pit and off those five!" The engine on the van had just turned over, when the sound of many vehicles and sirens could be heard outside of the warehouse. The sound of helicopters could be heard circling overhead. There was also the sound of panic among Hot Freddy and his thugs. We could hear their feet scampering every which way and their voices swearing as loud as they could. "How the f**k did they find us?" we heard Hot Freddy roar. You see, I took a precaution before I left the Shefiff's Department with Linda to come out to the warehouse. Just before we left, I told one of the deputies what was going on and the address we'd be heading to. Our lucky stars must have lined up, because that deputy took action, assembled a task force and raced to the warehouse. Then it got scary. Suddenly the sound of may guns of different types thundered through the complex. A bullet or two even pierced the inside of the van, but fortunately, none of us were hit. A few minutes later, the doors to the van flew open, and a deputy looked in at us. "Here they are!" he shouted to his comrades. "Safe." Joanna, me, Tiffany, Brittny and Linda were freed from our ropes and gags, and we staggered out of the van. The bodies of Hot Freddy and all his gang were strewn all over the floor, shot dead. Evidently, there was no surrender in that scum. Tiffany and Brittny, still clad only in their sweaty bras and thongs, stood away from the crowd, hugged each other and wept. Joanna and I stood together in our sweaty undies. I placed my arm around her. She didn't seem to mind. Lina marched up to the deputies--only in her very sweaty bra and panties, of course--and played business as usual. "Good work, men," she said. "Get these bodies cleared out of here and inform the press. Hot Freddy and his drug ring are out of business." Joanna and I looked at each other in indignation. Joanna ran to the deputies and said, "Deputies, I want to charge the Sheriff here, Linda, with participation in this drug gang." The deputies had strange looks on their faces, and Linda tried to do her best to blow it all over. "As you can see, men," Linda said, "Joanna is obviously overcome by the tension and stress of this perilous situation. Put out a call for an ambulance so Joanna can be taken to a sedation ward at the hospital until she gets her mind back." "Yeah!" Joanna interrupted, "but before you have me strapped to an ambulance stretcher and drugged, you better listen to this." Joanna padded barefoot across the filthy floor and retrieved the tape recorder that Hot Freddy's goons had taken from her earlier. It was still recording. "W-what's that?" Linda asked nervously. "It's the end of your criminal activities, Sheriff, and I use that term very loosely. You see, when I came out here to exchange the tape of Slick Bobby for my daughters, Hot Freddy had me searched, and they took my gun and this tape recorder. Well, those scumbags were so busy raping me afterward that they forgot to check to see if the tape recorder was still recording, which it was. And it captured Linda's confession when she joined us." "Oh, that's not believable!" Linda snorted. "Really?" Joanna countered, then listen to this! Joanna rewound the tape and pressed the play button.... ..."Please, Freddy, think this through...I've covered up your tracks for your drug racket..I've arranged the kidnapping of Joanna, her smart-ass assistant and her daughters....I've even killed for you..." Joanna stopped the tape recorder and a look of horror appeared on Linda's face. "Sheriff," one of the deputies said, "You're under arrest for drug trafficking, kidnapping and murder." "Wait...this.." Linda stuttered. "Place your hands behind your back, Ma'am." Yes, it was a peculiar sight to see the once top law enforcement official clad in just her bra and panties, get cuffed and stuffed in the back of the police cruiser. XVII. Well, as gratifying as it was to be part of the team that brought down the biggest drug ring the town had ever known, I finally decided that being a crime fighter wasn't for me. Of course, I had to let Joanna know about it, but she wasn't located in her P.I. office anymore. No sirree, she'd become such a heroine from this episode that she was unanimously made county sheriff--as you've just realized, there was a sudden vacancy to fill for that position. Joanna's office was located at the women's prison just outside of town. When I arrived at Joanna's office at the prison, she greeted me warmly. She wore the same regulation dress uniform Linda used to wear, except Joanna took the liberty of wearing 3" black pumps on her feet. "Oh, Tommy, I'm sorry you're leaving the private-eye business," she said when I told her the news. She asked me what my future plans were, but before I could answer, we looked down to the lower tier of the prison. We saw Lina, ex-sheriff, attired in an orange jump suit with a black-stenciled number across it. Her bare feet were squeezed into a pair of black prison-made flip-flops. She was also bound with handcuffs, foot-shackles and body chains, while two guards escorted her to a holding area. "Looks like she won't be needing that fat taxpayer-funded pension now," I observed. "No she won't," Joanna replied. "The taxpayers will only be funding her basic living necessities at this prison for the rest of her life." "So what part of this prison is she heading to?" "Oh, she's going to the hard-core women's lock-up," Joanna said. "As I recall, there are a few hundred women inmates there--inmates that Linda put here at one time or another. I immagine that ought to be quite a reunion." "Yeah, nasty," I said. "Those other hardened women might kill her or at least clean out her butt-plumbing." "That's possible," Joanna said, "and I can get her moved to a safer cell, but that's going to take a lot of paperwork, and since I'm new to the job, doing that paperwork will take a while...if you know what I mean." She winked. "Anyway, Tommy, you haven't answered my question. What are your plans now?" "I'm not sure, Joanna. I know I'll find something. After all, I've got a doctorate in Ancient Babylonian Sexual Intercourse Techniques." "Oh," Joanna said with a hearty laugh. THE END. |
| Name: | Lancebg |
| Comments: | Your most exciting story yet Tommy! At first I was surprised at you suggesting that Slick Bobby cuff and gag you. Then I realized how smart you were to do it. What if he had demanded a sampling of your oral talents instead? There's no way you could have refused! Imagine what the ladies would have heard then, besides Bobby's confession!
There are many classic scenes in this masterpiece! Keep up the good work. Mmmmppphhh! Mmmmmpppphhhh! |
| Name: | speedob |
| Comments: | Tommy, I see you doing more undercover work in drag. It takes a special man to be a gorgeous lady and you are it. The perfect damsel-in-distres if you will. You need to go out more as a woman and lore in the evil doers. Just make sure you wear clean underwear just in case though. |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| Comments: | Hi, speedo, Lance:
Glad you enjoyed the story. I'll say this, though: even though a few of my stories involved me dressing in drag, I actually don't do it for real..the thought of sensual pantyhose takes my mind in that direction sometimes. I'd love for some of the female contributors to this site to weigh in on the issue. Yours in snug bikini briefs and pantyhose... Mmmmphh!! |
| Name: | Lancebg |
| Comments: | Your writing is pretty clear that you don't do it for kicks. I don't really either but always had a thing for panties. That's what led me to be tied up the first time. Speedo, your concept of not being able to enjoy it at the time but the memory may turn you on is a good one, if I read you right. |
| Name: | Amiee |
| Comments: | I am 16 right now, I will share with you what happened over 5 years ago. The only reason why I am doing this is that, hopefully it will encourage others to share their stories, and maybe get more to come forward.
It was the weekend before Christmas, after dark, and one of the coldest nights I can think of, everyone was sleeping. I was sleeping to, I was awaking buy what I though wsa something pressing on my mouth, then it I knew it was someone, and with a blade to my face, he also said he had a gun. He first gagged me, and then wrapped tape around my face to cover the gag and then took my hands and cuffed them behind my back, and had a lock as well, so I could not move my hands at all. Needless to say, I was real scared, wondering if he was going to kill me. I wanted to scream, but did not know what he was going to do to me, and plus the way my gag was, no one would hear me. He took me from my bedroom, in his car and drove like a half-hour. Could not fight him, could not run. It was for a few hours, the longest and most terrifying few hours of my life. He beated me, let's say he sexually violated me, in everyway. Whatever you can think of, he did it to me. I was both hurting physically and emotionally, asked why is this happening to me. It was like this the whole night into the next morming, no breaks from this at all. When it was morning, I guess if he would have known that there were dogs in the area, he may have took me to a different place. Dogs saw that what was going on, they were barking, the neighbors went to see what was happening he ran off. They found me, lying cloths ripped aparted, and cuffed and gagged. I was very bruised up and cold. They took me in, called the cops. My parents were totally unware of what happened, until the police called them. I was in the hospital for a few days, for all kinds of things, fractured ribs, sprained shoulder, one leg was fractured, mild case illnesses related to being cold as well, also injuries from sexual advantages as well. stayed there most of Christmas break. I spend many nights, for years sleeping with my parents, could not sleep alone after what had happened, even then I had nothing but nightmares. Cannot go in public, I cannot date or go to anything like proms, or dances, and still being scared of what happened. I always wondered if what would happened if he picked a different location to take me, or the dogs did not bark, or anyone could not find me, would he have killed me, or would I be here today. That is in my mind alot. Another reason why I wrote this, to let you all know that tie up games should not be a joke at all. Nothing funny about it. Especially what happens to some people. If you call yourself a victim after a tie up game, that hurts those who were real victims of this. Don't joke about it, or make up stories about it. It hurts real victims. (My name is not Amiee by the way). |
| Name: | DarkSnidely |
| Comments: | Heheheheheheh....poor Tommy was about to reply to this last posting when I dropped in to visit him unannounced. He was very surprised to see me, and he was only wearing skimpy, dark-colored briefs....apparently, that's his home fasion, I take it. I think he had plans for the day, but he's "all tied up" now--to a chair, that is.
Are you nice and snug, Tommy? Here...I'll remove your gag so you can get a quick word in....Heheheheheheheheheh. |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| Comments: | Mmmmphhh..whmmmummmfff..mmmphh...DarkSnidely, you'll never get away with this, you evil fiend! When you knocked on my door, you said you were collecting for a good cause!
Anyhow, friends, when I finally free myself from these sinister ropes this diabolical creep has tied me with, I'll begin work on a new fiction/fantasy tale. I was going to say that if "Amiee" doesn't like the fiction stories on this site, nobody's forcing her to read, and...no, wait, just let me finish wh-mmmphh...mmmph! Ummphh..grrmmphhh..hummphh! |
| Name: | DarkSnidely |
| Comments: | Ahhhh, Tommy has a way with words, doesn't he? Well, my briefly-clad exhibitionist, it has been grand, but I have places to see and things to do.
Oh, and Tommy? Remember...don't go away, and mum's the word! Heheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh! (DarkSnidely lowers himself out of Tommy's apartment window, climbs down to the parking lot and disappears into the night.) |
| Name: | Alex |
| Comments: | I'd just like to start by saying this is fake, I had a dream that actually seemed relatively realistic, so I decided i'd post it. (for the record I'm a guy)
I was sitting with my girlfriend Jessica, my best friend Josh, and his girl friend Jordan in joshs living room of his apartment (we're all in college) watching a movie. A knock came at the door so I got up to answer it. I looked through the peephole and saw two guys dressed in black holding guns, a small pistol each, and I pretended I wasn't there. One of them yelled that they'd shoot the lock off if I didn't open the door, and he saw all of us come in so if he had to break the door open he said he'd shoot one of the girls. Not wanting to risk the girls lives I opened the door and ran to the back room and told them what happened. Josh was about to take the girls to the fire escape when the burglars walked in on us and held up their guns. He told me and Josh to tie up our girlfriends using whatever we could find. Thinking that would be better than them tying up the girls, we complied. We looked around the house for anything and found two rolls of duct tape. We each took one and proceeded to tie up our girlfriends. I asked Jessica for her hands and she put them behind her and I wrapped tape around her wrists afew times and Josh did the same to Jordan. Then the burglars pointed their guns at us and made us keep wrapping it till we had wrapped their wrists at least 10 times and they told us to do the same to their ankles. We wrapped their legs 10 or so times and they told us to give them the tape and forced us to sit. One of them wrapped tape around our wrists and ankles and wrapped the tape over our mouths and around our heads three times and disk the same to the girls. When they made sure we couldn't move they left to find something of value. Unfortunately the only things of any value were the tv and afew other things (we're in college after all) they decided to take the girls instead and threw them over their shoulder and walked out. We struggled against the tape and when we finally got free I ran out the door and saw them peeling out of the parking lot in a black van. I jumped into my car and Josh got in the other side and we drove after them. Then I woke up. Sorry but I don't have the rest of the story as it was a dream. |
| Name: | LanceBG |
| Comments: | I used to go to a neighbors house to water her plants while she was on vacation. She paid me well to do it but I would have done it for free because she was so pretty. I had a panty fetish even then and used to go into her room and try hers on. I was in there one day in a pair of her bikini panties when I heard heavy footsteps on the stairs. Too scared to think clearly I just stood there and whined. A masked man burst into the room. He was a huge, muscled man but he showed no weapon. He simply ordered me to lie face down on the bed as he took stockings out of the open panty drawer to bind my wrists and ankles. He went to the hamper and pulled a pair of worn panties out and shoved them in my mouth as I looked up pleadingly. He laughed at how cute I looked tied up and panties and slapped my ass. After he got his loot and left I got myself free. I got away easy so the memory is not as bad as most people's experience. My current fantasies revolve around if that burglar had not been such a gentleman. |
| Name: | Jasmine |
| Comments: | This is a story that happened about a year ago. I was 17 and my parents were out for the day for their work and wouldn't be back until the next day. I don't really care since it normally doesn't happen often and it's just me and my little sister Andrea(13) so it's allright. Well I was staying up late one night and i was wearing a tanktop and some white shorts since it was summer and some sandals. I was watching a movie and I thought Andrea was asleep. Then suddenly out of nowhere I felt something against the back of my head and I froze. Then I heard the person say something and I relaxed, it was just Andrea having fun, this isn't her first time to do this. I pretended to be shocked and she said "move and I shoot, talk and I shoot." then she threw a scarf on my legs and told me to gag myself. I did and pulled it tight so I could barely speak even if I wanted to. She told me to lean forward so I did and she pulled my arms behind me and crossed them and tied them tight. Then she told me to stand up and turn around so I did and saw she had an old ski mask on to hide her face and she was dressed in a long sleeved black shirt, black jeans, and my black leather boots (I have small feet) and she was holding a toy gun we had around the house for our young cousins who come over occasionally. Anyway she told me to sit down and cross my legs and she walked over to me and tied my legs in a crisscross pattern. To be honest I could have gotten out pretty easily but I didn't because I actually enjoy it. She started talking about how I was her prisoner and I had to do what she said and I played along and acted scared. That went on for a minute or two when she said she had an idea. She said she would get my phone and take a picture and send it to all my friends. I laughed alittle to be honest. Most of my friends no I like being tied up anyway and she knows that and Ive actually sent them pictures before so that wouldn't be a problem either. She ran off into my room and I thought I heard something crash but I thought nothing of it. I waited for afew minutes and she wasn't back so I assumed she couldn't find it. I started to pull out of the ropes so I could help her and figured she could just tie me up again. I got my hands out and was untying my legs when a man walked into the room from mine carrying Andrea over his shoulder and I could see she was tied up. He threw her onto the floor next to me and she screamed in pain alittle when she hit the floor. It was a basic tie with her hands behind her and her wrists crossed like mine were but with twice as much rope and her ankles were tied together and looked like they had enough rope to hold a horse. She wasn't gagged so I asked if they hurt her and she. Said no but they snuck up behind her while she was looking for the phone and she had pulled out my stash of rope I use to tie myself and was planning to bring it out since I didn't look very secure, but they snuck into the room through the window since I normally leave it open during the summer, took the rope and tied her up with it. One of the guys looked at me and threw me a scarf that I recognized from my closet and told me to gag her. I put it in her mouth and tied it off and he walked over and tightened it until she screamed alittle so he slapped her. He looked up at me as I tried to scoot away since my feet were still tied and said it was my turn. I froze and one of them went into the garage to look for something and came back with like three rolls of duct tape and walked toward me and grabbed me by the ankle and dragged me to the kitchen where he picked me uo and threw me on a chair with a high solid back and armrests. He put my arms on the rests and wrapped both sides in tape ten times each. He pulled my legs next to the chair legs and did the same thing at my ankles on either side. Then he wrapped tape around my stomach about five times and kept it really tight so I could barely move at all. Then he tied my knees together and wrapped tape around my thighs and around the chair ten times. Then he wrapped it around my head four or five times as tight as he could and walked away leaving me struggling in the chair while they tore the place apart. After what seemed like an eternity they walked back into the kitchen with one of them holding Andrea over his shoulder and he pulled her around so he was holding her in his arms and threw her at me and she landed on me with enough force that we both went back wards on to the tile floor. And they both laughed and walked out and I could see one of them was carrying a bag over his shoulder, no doubt holding all our stolen stuff. We waited until we were sure they were gone and started to try and get out. Andrea rolled off me and put her wrists up to my hand and I tried to untie it and after ten minutes I eventually got it loose and she grabbed a knife and cut herself free and took out her gag, then she started to cut me loose and when we were both free we called the cops and our parents freaked when they found out (we left out the part where Andrea was already robbing the house when they walked in :) and eventually the two were caught.
Honestly I think we both took it pretty well cause the next time our parents were out we tied eachother up again like nothing had happened. |
| Name: | Usual Suspect |
| Comments: | I sincerely hope that I'm never bound and gagged by burglars; but I have on many occasions allowed someone I trust to tie me up and gag me. Most people have no idea about the proper way to bind someone so as to make escape impossible. They will take a long length of rope and begin to wind great loops of it about their victim's body, thus allowing plenty of slack for escape. If someone knows what he or she is doing getting loose will be very difficult if not impossible.
I dated a woman shortly after my divorce who was an expert at the fine art of binding and gagging. She was very nearly a magician with rope, having studied Hojojutsu as a part of her martial arts training. Once placed in one of her bondage positions I was helpless to free muself until she decided to untie me. The one I remember most vividly happened one Saturday shortly after we met. She'd tied me up before but only in the standard, hands behind my back, ankles together manner that most people think about when they hear "bound and gagged." She asked me if I'd like to experience something "unique and inescapable." Who could resist that? She seated me on the floor and tied my legs into a cross-legged position, then tied my wrists loosely behind my back. Then, removing the handkerchief from my shirt pocket, she shook it from its neat folds and stuffed it into my mouth. Holding her hand across my lips to hold the handkerchief in place she wrapped an elastic bandage about my head, covering my face from just below my nose to my chin. She moved around behind me and began to draw my crossed wrists upward to a point at the base of my neck. She made the bindings tight and wrapped additional rope about my arms to hold them in this position. I was beginning to understand why she'd said that this position was unique and inescapable. She fastened another length of rope to my ankles, passed it around the back of my neck and drew my chest down to my legs and my neck down to my ankles, where she made fast the remaining rope. Now, I was bent double into a ball with my wrists crossed between my shoulder blades and my neck mere inches from my ankles. A few more judiciously placed bindings, connecting my shoulders to my knees ensured that I would not be able to move other than to rock weakly back and forth. She kept me in this position for only about an hour but it seemed as if it were several days. The pain of having my body contorted and bent into such a small and tight ball was almost unbearable toward the end of the hour or so I spent in this position. She later told me that this position was used as a torture in feudal Japan to elicit confessions from criminals and would sometimes last for hours on end. If I were faced with the prospect of spending hours upon hours tied into this hellish posture, I would confess to just about anything. |
| Name: | Fran |
| Comments: | This event wasn't a burglary, but rather a robbery/home invasion. My husband and my best friend's husband were on their annual deer hunting trip, so I invited my friend to spend the week with me so we wouldn't be lonely. Betsy has 2 kids, a 15 yr old son and 11 yr old daughter, but nice kids, and they came along also. Our men left on Friday morning, Betsy and kids showed up about 5pm and we went to dinner with Betsy and I still in our work clothes. After dinner, we headed back to my house, just out of the city limits in a exclusive development. My house in the last house on our street, top of the hill in the cul-de-sac. Its surrounded by lots of trees, and all homes are on 5 acre or larger lots, something about septic rules or something. Anyway, its a bit secluded, not visible from the highway, barely visible from our street. My husband and Betsy's are life-long friends, and we have all prospered quite well. I was driving my Suburban, and failed to notice the dark vehicle at the bottom of the hill. I pulled in the garage, closed the garage door, and we all went inside. Everyone pretty much headed for a bathroom, and just as I returned to the family room, someone knocked on the front door. Very unusual, as there is a bell. I looked thru the peep hole but didn't see anybody, even with the porchlight on. That's when I heard a crash and a scream from behind me. Looking back, I saw 3 masked people, clad in black, all with guns. One of them had Betsy's daughter by her hair, and another spoke: "no screamsing, or yelling , or talking. Sure hate to see this little girl ged hurt." We were all told to put our hands on top of our heads, and sit on the sofa. It was a bit crowded with 4 on the sofa, but everyone was too scared to do anything but obey their commands. "Here's the deal. We know you have jewelry and money here, and we want it, all of it. Also, you have some at your house" he said, pointing at Betsy. "After we get blondie's here (me) we, (meaning the hoodlums and Betsy) are going to ur house, get ur stuff, and then, if it's enough, we'll leave you be. If not enough, then you'll have to come up with more." The apparent leader then motioned for me to go with him, and we went thru the house, emptying my jewelry box, our safe, my purse, Betsy's purse, my husband's Rolex, and other valuables. He seemed disappointed in his haul, and escorted me back to the den. I was shocked to find Betsy and Leah bound with duct tape, and Eric was bound with rope, lots of rope. "This cunt", one said, motioning at Betsy, "says she wont go to her house unless we take her kids along also." "She'll go, or the kids won't see the sun come up" the leader told him. Leah began to cry when she heard this, and Betsy tried to comfort her, but she became hysterical. After some arguing among themselves, the cretins desided that Leah would go with Betsy to thier home, but Eric would stay here with me and one of them to watch us. Two left with Betsy and Leah, and one, the cruelest looking one stayed with us. With and evil leer, he told me to undress. I refused, and he slapped Eric so hard he fell out of the chair he was in. "Next time, he gets a kick" he told me, "now, get your fuckin clothes off." I complied this time, and stripped down to nothing. He then bound my hands behind me so tight, I thought the ropes would cut to the bone. He untied Eric and told him to strip also. Once Eric was nude, with an erection from seeing me, I guess, as I keep in shape, and had brest implants a few years back, leaving me with 36D breasts. He was staring at my nude body with a flattering look on his face. He was rebound, then we were stood face to face, and then bound together. The thug pulled my legs up around Eric and bound them behind his back. His erection was between my legs, and he could no longer look at me, he was som embarrased. Our elbows were bound, which pushed my brests out even farther, then we were pushed down onto the sofa, with me on the bottom. At this action, it was unavoidable for Eric's erection to not enter me fully. Almost as soon as he did, he ejaculated into me, and tears were in his eyes. "Fran, I'm so sorry, I couldn't help myself". i assured him that he wasn't to blame, and he lowered his head to my torso and began to cry softly. Our captor seemed overjoyed at our predicament. He tied more rope around us, but we were still face to face, then went to my bedroom. When he returned in about 5 minutes, I saw he was carrying some of the adult toys my husband and I use on occasion. One was a rather large vibrating dildo, and one was my Hitachi wand. He also had a tube of KY stimulating ointment. He applied a coating to the dildo, turned it on, and shoved with all his might right into my anus. My reaction was to buck and squirm, and he then taped the wand to my inner thigh, which not only stimulated my vagina, but was also against Eric's testicles. The effect was stimulating to Eric, who was instantly erect,, and he squirmed and I squirmed, and soon he was thrustin into me energetically. He lasted longer than the previous event, but not much, and soon filled me again. Our tormentor horse-laughed loudly and said, "kid, you should thank me. You're getting laid by a good lookin bitch, riding her bareback, and she seems to be enjoying herself." He repositioned the toys, and again Eric was erect, and this time I was squirming so much that he began to thrust with all his might. To my shock, and dismay, I felt an orgasm building. Sure enought, i began to react just as if my husband was making love to me, using all the energy and motion I could muster, and we each climaxed at the same time, something I rarely achieve with my husband. Again, our tormentor repositoned us, laughing again, and soon we were being intimate again. That's when the other 2 and Betsy and Leah returned. Betsy shrieked when she saw Eric and I rutting like wild animals, screaming for Eric to stop, but once again we were both to far along to stop. Amnother load of Eric's semen filled my vagina, and Eric was pretty much on the verge of exhaustion, and I was pretty worn out as well. Our invaders seemed to enjoy the show, and while Eric and I rested, they cruelly hogtied Betsy, even using a choke rope so she couldn't struggle without choking herself. Fortunately, Leah was just taped with about 2 rolls of ducttape to a dining chair, but she could see everything going on. Her mom was blindfolded, but placed on the floor beside the sofa where Eric and I were bound together. The dildo was removed from my anus, relubed, and shoved into Betsy's. She began to squeal and whimper, so she was gagged with panties and her son's Jockey shorts and ducttape. Eric would no longer look at me, and I could feel his body trembling. I whisperd into his ear that it wasnt his fault, not to worry, but he was still upset. Our captors seemd to be very amused at the way things were turning out, and once again, decided that Eric and I should have sex. Eric tried to refuse, but they threatened Betsy and Leah, with sexual assault as weel as bodily harm. This time, we were told to act as lovers, with kissing and caressing and nuzzling. My arms were numb from being tightly bound as well as me laying on them, so we were left bound, but Eric was told to suck on my breasts and kiss me, and I felt his penis hardening again. Subconsciously, I thought that when Eric begins a relationship with a woman, she was going to be blessed with a man who could perform often and well. Soon, we were basically making love, and if under other conditions, would have been very enjoyable. Finally the robbers departed with their loot, and Eric and I began to struggle to get loose. Unfortunately, our bodies rubbing together caused another reaction from Eric, and I felt another discharge into me. Eventually, Eric was able to wiggle from his bonds, cut me loose, dressed, told me to free his mom an sister, and ran out the door, sobbing. The Sheriff's Dept, showed up, investigated, but Eric has been devastated by the events. He refuses to attend school, avoids contact with his mother, sister, and any female. I've tried to see him, to assure him he isn't to blame, but I'm the one person he says he never wants to see again. |
| Name: | Hm_Invdr |
| Comments: | Have you ever had a story told from the other side, as in from the unique perspective of the individual who is the perpetrator in home invasions and is intimately acquainted with the fine arts of binding and gagging victims so well that escape is impossible? |
| Name: | bound couple |
| E-mail address: | whitecouple4blk@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | lets hear it please |
| Name: | Speedoboy |
| Comments: | I had cased the nice house at the end of the street for weeks. They were the typical hard working couple, he was a bank manager and she was a successful real estate agent. I knew he collected rare coins and she inherited a jewelry collection from an aunt. I knew because I worked at the insurance office in town. They finally left for a week's vacation.
I pulled my car down the street and went through the backyard to the house. It was 9:00 P.M. and still hot and humid outside. I felt my black spandex pants and matching t-shirt get damp as I snuck around the bushes. I was about to go through the pool area, until I heard a few splashes! Someone was home! I then remembered the 18-year-old, well-tanned, cute, 5'6", son, with big baby-blue eyes, thick golden-blonde hair and a well-toned 135 pound frame still lived at the house. He returned from Florida a little early. It was an unexpected detail to deal with. It was too late to turn away, after all over $10,000.00 in jewels and coins awaited me. I hid behind the fence and looked around. Sure enough cute teenager was in and out of the pool in just a red Speedo, that was a little too tight. He jumped back into the water. I had to admit he was cute, which made me a little uncomfortable, since I am not gay. All of a sudden an olive skinned very pretty 5'9", teenage girl, with big shaped shaped hazel eyes, thick curly shoulder length flaming-red hair and an overripe figure that strained in a tight white one-piece swimsuit. She had two cold sodas in her well-manicured hands. I quickly took the opportunity to sneak around in the dark and through the open sliding door while they kissed. I eneded up in the boy's bedroom and saw the discarded clothes on his full-sized bed. The healthy looking redhead wore a 36GG bra! I was impressed and aroused. I sniffed the leopard print bra, that looked like it could hold two basketballs when she walked in the room! I picked up her leopard print bikini panty and stuffed it in her luscious mouth before she had a chance to call out for help! I tackled her and used her own nude controltop pantyhose to bind her hands behind her back! She was terrified! I wrapped a red bandana over her full red lips to keep the panty in place and told her to be quiet or else! I had a feeling the boy would not be far behind and went into the master bedroom and pulled out a handful of pantyhose. The cute blonde teenager showed up in his room just as I returned. The ultra-buxom redhead tried to warn him as he turned on teh light, but I quickly jammed a balled up white panty girdle in his mouth and pushed him to the bed! I tied his hands behind his back as he struggled and meowed through his own mother's worn undergarment! I tied his ankles together with more pantyhose and used a beige pair to secure the pretty redhead's pencil thin ankles together, and wondered how such dainty ankles could support so much woman, she had 25 well distributed pounds on the boy. I became erect in my black spandex pants as I finished binding and gagging the two college lovers. I then went about my main business and went through teh master bedroom and office. I grabbed the coin collection and box of jewelry. I heard the muffled meows in the bedroom and noticed that the front of the boy's Speedo had tented out prominently! The gorgeous ultra-buxom redhead strained and sweated as she tried to get loose. I had tied them up too well to escape. I wanted to stay and watch them, but had already spent too much time in the house. Burglary was serious enough, I didn't want to go further, although touching the hard spandex clad penis and huge natural wonders was tempting. I touched myself between my muscular legs and climaxed! I doubled checked the two bound and gagged young lovers restraints. I ran a black leather gloved hand across the cute blonde's spandex covered member and helped him cum! It was the least I could do. I then ran a hand between the gorgeous redhead's thick but shapely long legs and noticed she was quite wet as well. I then felt up her huge spandex covered mammeries and felt her hard nipples, she wass aroused! I overstayed my visit and did what I wasn't supposed to do. I grabbed the bag of loot and took off into the night. The next day I watched the noon local news in the breakroom. The pretty blue eyed blonde reporter stood in front of the house and told the viewers about the robbery and how a couple of teenagers spent most of the evening bound and gagged in just their bathingsuits. At least they were safe................ |
| Name: | Anna Belle |
| E-mail address: | annabelle@concast.net |
| Homepage URL: | http://www.facebook.com/group.php?gid=123450471002828 |
| Comments: | My mother wasn't speaking to me. She just got out of jail and I told her she wasn't allowed to see the kids.
Then she broke into my house!! She made me tie her to the toilet again. Honestly, I don't know why she's so obsessed with it. She makes me call her "Mrs. Lincoln" and always wears a black top hat. As soon as she's tied up, she has me fetch her a newspaper in my mouth like a dog. I always must kneel when she pulls the paper out of my mouth. Then she pulls a Milkbone dog biscuit out of a box off the shelf and shoves it in my mouth. She doesn't make me eat it, but I must confess, I have on occasion and I don't much mind the taste. Oh, and in the background we usually have a home video playing of her stripping at a GG Allin concert from his 1992 tour with the Murder Junkies. Mum says things along the lines of watch Mrs. Lincoln shitting and things like that. When she's ready to be untied, she yells, "I am freeing the slaves!" Then she flushes the toilet, which is my cue to untie her. Meanwhile, I have dreams about a drawing of Abe Lincoln on the toilet. She wants me to perform acts in front of her while she's on her "throne," but so far I've only found girls that are interested and I'd rather get involved with a guy. Friend me on Facebook if you need my address. And get some heavy duty rope! |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The Weekend Shift |
| Comments: | Here's another fiction/fantasy tale.
I. It was 5:55am on Saturday morning, and despite the early hour, the summer air was muggy. I parked the car and entered the facility. The temp agency I worked for assigned me to this place, and my job for the day was to help a couple of others copy technical manuals, organize them and prepare them for shipping. I entered the work area, which was equipped with computers, keyboards, large laser copiers and numerous cases of white printing paper. An air conditioner hummed away. A woman in her mid-fifties emerged from behind one of the copiers and greeted me. "I'm Sue, the team leader. It's nice to meet you," she said as she shook my hand. Sue was 5'9", slender, with shoulder-length red hair. The emerging wrinkles on her face advertised her experience in life, but didn't hamper her drive and enthusiasm. "The temp agency said this'll be a 12-14 hour job today," I said. "Definitely! We'll be making copies of pages for a corporation's technical manuals...thousands and thousands of pages of them. This may sound like a long, tedious task, Tommy, but the corporation dearly prizes these manuals, and all those copies have to be shipped by the end of the day." "Great," I un-enthusiastically sighed, "so, show me what to do and we'll get to it, I guess." "Not yet," Sue replied. "There's one more member of our team who's yet to arrive. Her name's Kelli. When she's here, I'll show the two of you what to do." A few minutes later, the door to the work area opened, and a woman in her mid-40's entered. She was a little shorter than Sue, heavy-set, with long blonde hair. "Hi," she said as she shook my hand, "I'm Kelli." Because it was a weekend, the dress standards were more casual than usual, so the three of us wore jeans, sneakers and tshirts. "Kelli, Tommy, I'm glad the two of you had a chance to meet," Sue said, "but now we have to get to work. I want the two of you to stand by each of those giant laser-copiers. I'll enter the data into this computer and the copies will come out for you. Then you'll organize the pages and put them into the cardboard boxes. We've got a lot to do, so let's snap to it!" As Sue sat before her computer, Kelli winked at me and said softly, "Slave driver, isn't she." I returned Kelli's wink as the two of us positioned ourselves by the massive copiers. We were just about to begin when the work area's doors opened once more. Two security officers approached us. Both were men, massive and muscular, with dead-serious looks on their faces. Both were dressed in immaculate security guard uniforms, complete with hats and sidearms about their waists. I noticed one of them carried a black gym bag. "Oh, hello, officers," Sue said as she rose from her computer. "I hope nothing's wrong." Outside of Kelli, Sue and myself, the security guards were the only ones on the premesis. The guards looked imposing, but I knew the company took the security of their product very seriously. "Just checking, miss," one of the guards replied. "This is the place were copies of that corporate manual are being re-produced, right?" "That's right," said Sue. "We have 20,000 copies to reproduce and ship out by day's end. There's a high security classification on them, so I'm glad you guards are here with us. We'll feel a lot safer that way." "Oh, we'll be here with you all right," one of the guards said as he drew a large automatic pistol from his holster. "We're gonna make sure this job's done right." "W-w-what is this?" Sue stammered. "Me and my partner here are from a competitor corporation," the pistol-wielding guard replied. "Our bosses want every copy of that manual you're going to print out, as well as give us the original software in that computer of yours." Before Sue could reply, pistol-toting guard waved his gun at Kelli and me. "You two--get over here and stand next to your supervisor!" "Oh, crap!" Kelli silently mouthed to me as we hustled over to where Linda was standing. The three of us stood side-by-side, hands in the air. "Uh," I piped up, "If you two aren't the real security guards...just where are they?" "Figured you'd wanna know that!" the pistol-waving assailant said. "Go ahead, Chauncy, get 'em in here." His partner walked to the entrance way door and called out, "Okay, you two, get in here! Move!" Suddenly, the real security guards hustled in. Both were young, muscular, beach-boy guys with sandy, bushy blonde hair. Both were clad only in snug speedos, one red and the other black. Each had their hands tightly tied behind their backs at the wrists, while tight, thick white cleave gags were fastened in their mouths. "Oh, my god!" Sue gasped. "Mmmphh," one of the briefly-clad guards protested. "Shut up I said!" the gun-waving imposter roared. "Now you and your partner..get over against that wall and sit down." The two--real--speedo clad guards quickly padded barefoot against a far wall and sat down beside each other. "Okay, Chauncy, go over there and tie their feet." The other imposter removed a couple of lenghts of rope from the gym bag and did the deed. "As you can see," the ringleader said, "their uniforms fit us perfectly." "I suppose you're going to make us copy those manuals so you and your partner can run off with them," Kelli said. "That's right, you fat blonde. But first, the three of you--strip down to just your underwear!" Sue, Kelli and I stared at each other, open-mouthed. "I said strip! Unless the three of you want to be forced to work totally nude!" II. Shortly--very shortly, that is--I stood there clad only in my snug, sky-blue bikini briefs. To my left, Kelli stood clad only in a black bra and matching panties, while to my left, Sue was reduced to only her traditional white bra and panties, The tile floor felt chilly beneath the soles of our bare feet. Sue, Kelli and I looked at each other in panic. The goons sure knew thier psychology--by forcing us to strip, we'd be more submissive to their whims. "P-please..n-no," Sue begged. "Okay, broad," the ringleader said, "It's time for you three to get to work. You're through talking. Okay, Chauncy, shut 'em up!" The other guard/imposter stood behind the three of us and reached into the gym bag again. He took a small handerchief, compressed it into a small ball, then stuffed it into Sue's mouth. A moment later, a strip of white cloth was wedged between her lips and the ends were fastened behind her head. "Nmmmphh!" she whimpered. Sue..our outspoken team leader...stripped to just her white bra and panties...gagged...forced to submit. Kelli looked at me with tears in her eyes and silently mouthed the words, "Oh, Tommy, no", before another wadded handkerchief was wedged into her mouth. Another strip of white cloth was wedged between her lips and the ends tied behind her head. "Ummmphh!" she sobbed. Kelli...the silent critic of Sue...stripped to her black bra and panties...gagged...forced to submit. I heard a rustling in the gym bag behind me and knew it was about to be my turn. "Uh," I said, "since this appears to be the last chance for me to speak, just what do you guys hope to accomplish?" "Nosey, aren't you bub? Okay, I'll tell you. When our corporation--which will stay un-named--gets these manuals and software, our corporation will corner the market on the product outlined in these manuals. That means billions for us, and it means your corporation will lose a ton of money--probobly have to go out of business. And me and Chauncy here will get a nice cut for the work we're doing here today!" "Oh, please," I sighed, "just tell me all this is a gag--mmmph!" "In a way, you're right, bub," the ringleader said as a wadded handkerchief was stuffed into my mouth. A strip of cloth wedged itself between my lips, and my head jerked as the ends were tightly tied behind my head. Me, Tommy...stripped to only my sky-blue bikini briefs...gagged...forced to submit. "Okay, you three. You've had enough time gabbing...now it's time to get to work!" III. The ringleader grabbed Sue, hustled her across the floor, barefoot, and shoved her into the chair next to her computer. "All right, sweetheart, start entering the data and send it to those laser-copiers!" Sue sobbed softly into her gag as her fingers tapped away at the keyboard. The other guard/imposter grabbed me and Kelli and pushed us toward the laser-copiers. "You two know what to do!" he roared at us. "Mmmphhhh-nmmmmphhh!" Kelli protested into her gag. "Ummphh..mmmphhh" I pleaded into my gag. "One more peep outta you two and you're gonna get a bullet. Now, start workin' those machines!" So for the next 12-14 hours, that's the way it was. Sue typing and entering data with the ringleader standing over her with his drawn pistol, making lewd references to her body, while Kelli and I pulled copies out of the machine and loaded them into boxes, while the other imposter accosted us in the same crude manner. I glanced to the other side of the work area and gazed upon the real security guards. There they sat, side by side, clad only in their tight speedos, tied up and gagged, helpless to assist. Occasionally, the goon who watched us would go over to the real guards, punch them and threaten to beat or shoot them. In addition, the ringleader shut off the air conditioning, so the work area became muggy, and all of us were glazed in sweat. I suddenly considered it a blessing that the real guards, Kelli, Sue and I were just in our undies. Oh god, it was our only comfort of the day, y'know? Sue had entered all the data from the computer and was made to erase the highly confidential files afterward. Kelli and I finished handling all those copies and boxed them. At one point, when Sue was done at the computer, she was hustled over to the copiers and forced to help us box up documents. Then the three of us were forced to load the many boxes of documents into the back of a large van. It was tough, strenuous work in just our undies and bare feet, sweating. Sue, Kelli and I remained gagged throughout the entire workday. We'd occasionally look at each other and moan into our gags, only to be slapped across our heads and threatened. Finally, the work was done...except for one more task. IV. "Okay you three, put your hands behind your backs!" Those oh-so-dreaded words could only have meant one thing: Sue, Kelli and I were going to be tied up. Each of us had our hands tightly tied behind our backs at the wrists, and then we were made to sit against the wall with the real securtiy guards. After our bare feet were tied at the ankles, the goons had finished their work for the day. Let's take stock: * 20,000 copies of an important corporate manual stolen, with the original software erased forever. *Five workplace victims--two real security guards stripped only to their speedos, tied hand and foot, gagged. Beside them the regular employees--Sue and Kelli in just their bras and panties, tied hand and foot, gagged, and me, in just my bikini briefs--tied hand and foot, gagged. The rumbling sound of the van leaving the premesis announced the exit of the goons. For the next few hours, the five of us wiggled and squirmed against each other's sweaty, briefly-clad bodies and we grunted into our gags. Eventually, the night-shift security guards arrived and freed us. The area had never seen a heist like this one, and I'll bet it'll never see another like it. This episode will be re-told in my upcoming book, "Adventures of a Temp Agency Employee." THE END. |
| Name: | Speedoboy |
| Comments: | Tommy, you need to find a safer job, perhaps being an underwear model and specializing in bikini briefs or Speedos. Thanks again for the story. |
| Name: | LanceBG |
| Comments: | Tommy I felt like I was right there with you as I read! When they brought the real guards in in their little underpants and tight cleave gags I felt true terror that tingled at the same time.
SpeedoBob you put together quite a scene yourself! You lads understand the drama but keep it fun. I know this is a real site and I have been appalled by some of the stories I've read on it and have completely commiserated as much as possible with the people involved, but still I keep fantasizing about this scenario so it's great to hear that others do too. MMmmmmpphhhhh! MMmmmmmmmmpppphhhhh!!!!!!! |
| Name: | Speedoboy |
| Comments: | Tommy's next adventure should be helping at a modeling studio. He helps the lingerie models and ends up modeling bikini briefs and Speedo along with handsome well-tanned blonde men. However beware of the evil clothing designer that feels her new Speedo idea has been stolen and who is wearing her new idea? Tommy.
Of course being captured in a modeling studio has a lot of plusses for the bad guys and girls, lots of panties for gags, pantyhose to bind hands and feet, plenty of spandex cloth for gags, and an evil female designer might go as far as usung worn briefs in a captive's mouth to tease, humiliate and silence him or her. Of course a handsome securtiy or two might end up stripped to their jockey shorts and left in a storeage area bound and gagged and what of the female models? The super busty redhead might end up having more material binding and gaging her than she is wearing! Oh the plotlines and possibities!!! |
| Name: | Bethany |
| Comments: | It just wasnt a normal Friday, no 2 ways about it. I was supposed to meet my ex at 6pm to deliver our kids to him for their annual month visit with him. The new owners of the business where I worked were visiting, inspecting, deciding who would keep their job, and who would get laid off. It was raining and dreary and rather cold for June. Since the visitors were from Europe, all officer personnel were told to dress very professional, not the usual casual we wore. I wore a beige skirt, which fit just a bit tighter than the las time I wore it, with a matching blazer over a white blouse, tan stockings (hate pantyhose with a passion), and brown strappy style sandals with about a 4 inch heel. A 3 inch wide black belt completed the outfit, and I decided wo wear the most expensive jewelry I still possessed after the divorce-diamond stud earrings, a gold chain necklace, gold bracelet, and my college class ring. The visit left all with a feeling of impending doom, my ex bitched like a woman with pms because I was 5 minutes late, my kids looked sad as they left with their dad, and it was still raining. I stopped by a chicken place and got a bucket of chicked before driving to my home just outside the city limits. As the garage door went up, the raing really began pouring down. I lowered the door, unlocked the back door, and entered my kitchen. I sat the chicken on teh island, checked the answer machine and got no messages, opened the refrigerator to get a glass of tea. I was mumbling about bad weather, ex husbands, new owners, just every thing that had gone on that day. I closed the refrigerator door, and got a surprise I will never forget-a rather large figure dressed in camouflage trousers, hoody, sunglasses, and a ski mask. In his left hand was a stun gun pointed right at me. "Who-who are you?" I asked, my voice cracking and nervous, eyes neever leaving the stun gun. "Someone who has been very interested in you for a long time. I've watched you for weeks, learned your schedule, your routine, and know jusrt about everything worth knowing about you. You wear size 7 shoes, like high heels, the higher the better, you have several sets of very sexy, exotic lingerie. You wear a 36C bra, but its a bit small. You like steak medium rare, French dressing on your salad, peanut butter and jelly on English muffins. Need i say more?" I was stunned; he knew as much, if not more than my ex. But why? "What do you want?" "Well, let's go look at your jewelry box first, then go from there." I told him, "I'm wearing evrything that has any value." He stared for several seconds, then held out his free hand. I began removing the jewelry and handed it over. "Now your purse-dump the contents on the table, if you please" he directed. I did as he bid, and he quickly went thru everything, removing all y cash, about $150.00, my debit card and atm card, but left my credit cards. So far, except for the stun gun which remained pointed at me, he was very polite, spoke rather softly, and hadn't spoken any threats. "You're quite a lovely woman, you know? Your ex must be crazy to leave you for that redhead with the fake breasts. I'm sure you're already feeling lonely, too. I really hate to take your stuff, but this is how I make my living. I hate jhaving a job." He finally put the stun gun away, which instantly eased the tension in the room. He had me accompany him on a walk thru the house as he looked for other valuables, taking note of the computers my 2 oldest kids had in their rooms, as well as some artwork on the walls of my hallway. He paused to study on painting in particular, and I did something a bit rash-I pushed him and turned and ran for the patio door. I got maybe a half dozen steps when I felt a sharp stab, then my body had a mind of its own, collapsing on the floor, and then twitching uncontrolably for several seconds. Finally, I could think clearly again and the twitching stopped. "I sure hated to taze such a sweet ass, cause you'll have a burn mark for s few weeks, and you are so beautiful, its a shame. Now, rather than have to shock you again, I will have to restrain you, before I leave. Please join me in the last bedroom on the right." I shakily got to my feet, and was surprised when he offered his arm. I felt a bit of dread at being taken to a bedroom, even if it was my youngest's room, quite small, with a twin bed, a toy chest, and tiny closet. He bent down a retrieved a black bag and we continued into the room. "Please kneel on the floor, and place your wrists behind you. Wait a bit" he said, then put the pillow from the bed on the floor. "Kneel on this, it wont be so hard on your lovely knees." "Please, don't tie me up. I promise I won't try to run again." "Umm, the problem with that is, I actually enjoy binding lovely women, so, get on your knees." At the last words, his voice changed to a rather ominous soound. I knelt, put my hands behind me, and waited. The wait was short, as he immediately began wrapping several wraps of rope around my wrists, altho loosely, for a bit. Then, he cinched rope around the wraps and yanked very hard, and the ropes were painfully tight. He sat astraddle of my ankles as he roped my elbows together as tight as my wrists, then held up a large red ball with straps running thru it and a buckle on the end. "Open those beautiful red lips, if you please" he agains said politely. The ball was so large, I didn't think my mouth would open enough, but he pushed it in then pulled the straps until the corners of my mouth were stretched, then buckled them. Then, things changed drastically. He reached down and began fondling my breasts, gently at first, then much rougher, pinching and pulling my nipples, making me flinch and groan in pain. "Party time" he said, and roughly shoved me face down on the floor, bound my ankles, as tightly as wrists and elbows, then pulled them up and bound them to the rope binding my elbows, pulling as much slack as he could, rendering me totally immobilized. A very wide roll iof tape materialized from the bag, and he pulled the end loose, then wrapped it around the ballgag and then over my eyes, so now I was even more thoroughy gagged plust rendered sightless. I felt myself lifted like a suitcase and then deposited on the bed. Hands again caressed my breasts, softly first as before, then rougher. A kiss on tp of my head, then a whisper in my ear, "you've been a good girl for the ost part, so I'm going to reward you." The reward apparently was his hand up under mys skirt, then fingers caressing my labia through my panties, at first. After just enough to get me moist, the fingers worked around my panties and penetrated my most personal spot, not gentle, but not really rough, either, just, well, sensual. Soon, the fingers caressed my clit, slowly first, then rapidly, then pulling and squeezing, and finally, an explosive orgasm, my body twitching and jerking as if thstun gun was used again. He repeated his actions numerous times, until I was drenched in perspiration from the exertions of my orgasms. I lay on my belly, gasping for air, as he ran his hands over the rest of my body. "You really are a beautiful woman, and that's why i picked you." He then untied my hogtie, my ankles, my knees, and rolled me onto my back on top of my bound arms. My legs were shoved open, and I heard a belt and zipper being handled. My panties were torn from my, then I felt the tip of his penis against my opening. My blouse was then unbuttoned, my bra pulled down, and his mouth closed on a nipple. I felt rather stimulated again, but not yet penetrated, but that happend soon enough. He pushed himself into me, his size causing me to gasp. I had never had anyone so large as a lover, and that's how he treated me, as if I was his lover. He made slow, gentle thrusts into me, caressing breasts and throat, his hands fondling my bottom, and he took at least 30 minutes, not increasing his tempo until he neard orgasm, and that casued me to begin to orgasm, both of us soon thrusting our pelvises against one another until he was drained and I was spent. He then re-hogtied me, not as strict this time, kissed my forehead, and siad he might see me again one day. He then said, "count to 1000, slowly, then carefully wiggle off the bed and over to desk. I put some scissors on the edge, you can rock the desk until they fall, then cut yourself lose. Should take close to an hour, and by then I'll be long gone, so you can call the sheriff. Try not to hate me, as this was as much for your pleasure as mine. you can keep your belongings. Bye." |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The Court Date |
| Comments: | Hi, everyone: I'm serving up another fiction/fantasy tale for your enjoyment.
I. The judge looked at the jury foreman and asked, "Has the jury reached a verdict?" "Yes, Your Honor," a slightly-built, balding, bespectacled man answered. The judge then looked at the defendant. "Will the defendant please rise and face the jury." I rose from my chair, my heart pounding. I knew I shouldn't have been on trial in the first place, because I was framed. I knew who'd done it, too. My mind raced as I tried to figure out how to catch that scum. But right now, I was the one who was caught. "On the charge of armed robbery, how does the jury find?" "Your Honor, the jury finds the defendant, Tommy, guilty." "Very well," the judge replied. "The defendant is hereby remanded to prison to await sentencing. The court wishes to thank the jury for their service. That's all." The gavel slammed down, and the noise seemed to echo in my ears for an eternity. My lawyer, Valerie, approached me and whispered in my ear. "Don't worry, Tommy. I'll work hard for an appeal hearing." That would be the hardest you've worked since you took my case, sweetheart, I thought angrily. Valerie was 5'11, 130lbs, 50 years old, with blonde hair which flowed just past her shoulders. She wore thick-rimmed glasses, which made her appear a little too scholarly in my opinion. She was attired in a creamy white blouse, a sharp, legal-style business jacket which had mixed results in restraining her generous breasts, matching skirt, beige pantyhose and black stiletto pumps. "Hands behind your back, Tommy," came another voice behind me. It was the officer charged with guarding me, a police sergeant, Grace something-or-another. She seemed the same height and build as Valerie. Grace was 48, had short black hair and small breasts. Her uniform consisted of a white, long-sleeve blouse with her nameplate, badge, and police patches on the shoulders. Her black skirt descended to her knees, beige pantyhose encased her muscular legs. Shined, black dress pumps were on her feet. Of course, a utility belt encircled her waist--pistol, handcuffs, walkie-talkie included. I felt the familiar pinch of the cuffs on my wrists, then the sergeant took me by the arm and led me from the courtroom and the mobs of gawking, pointing people. Valerie accompanied us. We walked down an extremely long hallway which led to the parking lot. Soon the ruckus of the courtroom could no longer be heard, just the smart clacking sound of the ladie's pumps on the polished floor. "Don't worry about parole," Grace said. "It's just a waste of time, and as far as I'm concerned, it's good riddance to you." "Sergeant," Valerie shot back, "You will treat my client with respect and be professional." Grace grunted. I knew I had to get out of there and immediately go about finding the villain who framed me. But I had to act fast...act now. Once I was seated in the back seat of the police cruiser it would be too late. But how to go about it? I suddenly noticed a nurses office a few yards ahead. I had an idea, flimsy, but it was my only chance. "Ohhhhhhh..uhhhhhh," I moaned loudly as my knees buckled. "What's wrong?" Grace asked. "Looks like sudden abdominal pain, Sergeant," Valerie replied. "There's the medical office. Let's get him in there for a check-up." "Well...I don't know if time will permit that," the sergeant said in a huff. "Sergeant," my lawyer shot back, "just because my client is being remanded to prison doesn't mean he isn't entitled to medical treatment. I want to advise you that if you refuse to have him checked, I'll file charges against the police department for negligence and maybe brutality." "Okay," Grace sighed, "Help me get him in there, will you?" The two ladies each grabbed an arm and guided me into the medical office. The place had a large examination table, cabinets full of medical supplies, and a few straight backed chairs. "May I help you?" the nurse said from behind her neat, orderly desk. "The prisoner is experiencing sudden abdominal pains," Grace said. "He needs an examination to determine the severity before he's remanded." Valerie closed the door behind her. I noticed that us four were the only ones in the office. It turned out that it was almost 5pm and the office would be closing shortly. So far, so good, I thought. Now, if I can just get out of these cuffs. The nurse was shorter, say 5'8. She appeared in her late 50's, with curly, graying hair down to the shoulders, and her figure was slightly pudgy. She had one of those round Irish faces which could bubble over in laughter or become deathly grim, depending on circumstances. She wore the typical nurses outfit: White jacket, with matching slacks and soft-soled shoes. I made like I had trouble breathing as the nurse placed her hands on me to check for vital signs. "I'm glad you brought him here," said the nurse. "He may be experiencing cardiac difficulties. Remove his handcuffs, please." "That's not possible," Grace said. "Procedure states that prisoners remained cuffed until--" "Until they die?" the nurse shot back. "Because that's what'll happen if his circulation isn't improved." "Uh, Sergeant," Valerie added, "don't forget about my pending lawsuit against you if my client is maltreated." Grace sighed disgustedly as she unlocked the cuffs from my wrists. Why can't this be the good old days when the police could be the police, she thought to herself. When my cuffs came off, my heart leaped for joy. Showtime! I quickly sprang up from my doubled-over position, whisked Grace's pistol from it's holster and trained it on the three women. Valerie stepped back and raised her hands in the air, the nurse stood still with her mouth open, and Grace raised her hands up with a dumbstruck expression on her face. "Now listen, Tommy," Grace said, "You're a convicted felon under arrest. I want you to lay the pistol on the floor and take three steps backward." "I admire your professionalism, Sergeant," I replied, "but I'm calling the shots now. Now, you three ladies, move to the end of the room, this way. Move!" II. (Scene Change). Dark Snidely sat on the bed and watched the television news flash with satisfaction. "It didn't take the jury long to convict Tommy of armed robbery," the reporter-on-the-street said into the camera in front of the courthouse. "Sentencing is due within a week, and Tommy faces life in prison. No doubt about it, the local community is breathing a huge sigh of relief over the verdict. Now, back to you--" Dark Snidely pointed the remote and switched the tv off. His framing of Tommy had worked. Dark Snidely took a sip of beer and reminisced once more.............. ....Tommy's clothing was just a little tight, but it would have to do, Dark Snidely thought. He checked the black hair wig to make sure it was secure on his head and looked at the mirror. Perfect. Anyone who saw him would think he was Tommy. Dark Snidely was about to leave when he decided he'd better check one more time. He walked to Tommy's bedroom and opened the door. "What do you think, Tommy? A spitting image, huh? Well, what can I say--you should've locked your apartment door. On the bed lay Tommy. He was clad only in dark blue, snug-fitting bikini briefs. His hands were tied behind his back at the wrists and his bare feet were tied together at the ankles. "Mmmmphh! Nmmmmphhh!" It was the best he could manage through the tight cleave gag. A large red bandanna had been rolled into a long cylinder with a knot formed in the middle, which was then wedged between Tommy's lips with the ends fastened behind his head. "I'd like to stay and chat some more," Dark Snidely said as he slapped his hand across Tommy's buttocks, "But I--you--have a bank to knock over. Besides, you don't seem very talkative today." Dark Snidely walked out into the hallway, then gazed at Tommy one more time. "Mmmphmmm...ummmphhh...nmmmphhh..." Dark Snidely chuckled as he closed the bedroom door and exited the apartment.................................. ................A woman's voice brought Dark Snidely back from the memory. "Hon, was that the news? What was the verdict?" Melissa walked in. She'd been Dark Snidely's lover for the past three years. 5'9", 42 years old, 128lbs, long, curly, red hair and dominating breasts, which hung bra-less. She was clad only in a maroon, perfumed thong. "He's guilty, baby," Dark Snidely replied. "Tommy's put away for life, and we're home free." Melissa giggled, lay on the bed and hiked her thong down. Dark Snidely unzipped his pants. They celebrated. III. (Scene Change) The police Sergeant couldn't believe what she'd just heard. "W-what?" "Uh...Tommy.." Valerie stammered. "Oh my god," the nurse sighed. "That's right, ladies," I said, "I want all three of you to strip down to only your underwear." "Well...why-" Valerie began to ask. "I'll let you know shortly, Val. Okay ladies, strippity-doo-dah!" The police sergeant and Valerie unbuttoned their blouses and slipped their smooth, silky stockinged feet out of their pumps. The nurse removed her jacket, pulled off her soft-soled shoes and unfastened her slacks. "You know this is one more set of charges that'll be counted against you," the police sergeant said as she and Valerie unfastened their skirts while the nurse pulled off her shirt. "What difference does it make, Madamme Sergeant? I'm already due to be put away for life, so a few extra charges won't make any difference, now will it? I've been framed here. I didn't commit an armed robbery, but I know who did, and I have to find him to prove my point." Valerie and the police sergeant carefully removed their pantyhose and the nurse removed her beige, nylon knee-high stockings. Valerie stood clad only in her black lace bra and matching thong. The police sergeant was stripped down to only a beige bra and matching panties, while all the nurse wore was a white bra and matching panties. All three women defensively covered their breasts. "Don't worry, ladies. I'm not going to rape you or gawk at you or anything like that. Now, before we go any further, I want to lighten the tension a little. Let's introduce ourselves, shall we. As we know, I'm Tommy." I pointed the gun toward the police sergeant. "What's your name, Sergeant?" She gave me a dark look. "It's Sergeant--" "Uh-uh, I know that. I mean what's your first name?" "Grace. It's Grace." "Okay," I replied and looked at the nurse. "And you?" "K-Kathleen" "Nice," I said. "Kathleen, have you met my lawyer, Valerie, here?" Kathleen nodded nervously to Valerie. "Hi," Valerie whispered back. "See how simple that was?" I said. "Now that we're all freinds, we can get down to business. Grace and Kathleen, I want you to sit in those chairs behind you, then put your arms behind the backs. Val, be a good girl and get Grace's handcuffs from her utility belt, will you?" As Valerie obeyed, Grace had a horrified look on her face. "That's right, Grace," I said, "it's your turn to wear 'em. Val, cuff Grace's wrists." Valerie knelt behind Grace's chair and pulled Grace's arms behind her and pulled Grace's arms through the vertical posts on the chair's back. "Sorry, Sergeant," Valerie said, "but I'm being forced to do this at gunpoint, ok?" "I know," Grace sighed, "you're doing this under duress--ow!" she reacted to the cuffs pinching her wrists. I looked at the supply cabinets and discovered several rolls of medical tape of various sizes. I took a roll of the thin tape and tossed it to Valerie. "Val, use that tape to bind Kathleen's hands behind the back of her chair, will you?" "So...you said you were framed?" Kathleen said as her wrists were bound behind the back of her chair securely. "By whom?" "By a scum named Dark Snidely. He's probobly the dirtiest, most slippery snake who ever lived. Val, keep using that tape and bind Kathleen's and Graces ankles to the legs of their chairs." Valerie sighed and did as she was told. Minutes later, Grace and Kathleen were firmly bound to their chairs. They wouldn't be going anywhere anytime soon. "Even if you're telling the truth--which I doubt--" Grace growled, "there's an appeal process for prisoners like you." I reached into the supply cabinet and took out another roll of medical tape--the white, wide kind--as well as a box of cotton. I tossed each to Valerie. "Val...gag 'em." "Oh, isn't this cute!" Grace said. "I think you've been watching too much t-mmmmmphhh!" While Grace was in mid-sentence, Valerie stuffed a wad of cotton into her mouth and used a couple strips of the wide, white medical tape to seal her lips. The cotton would make her mouth dry, and with the tape over her lips, the hardcore police sergeant would barely be able to make a peep. Kathleen squirmed helplessly in her chair as Valerie knelt beside her and removed some more cotton from the box. "Uh...do we really need to have our mouths gagged?" Kathleen asked, " I mean...this is a very quiet part of the facility and it's after 5pm. Nobod-mmmmmphh!" "I can't take any chances," I said as Valerie stuffed the cotton into her mouth and sealed her lips with more tape. "The quieter you are, the longer it'll take for someone to hear you, and thus the longer it'll take for you to be freed. Hopefully, that'll give me time to run down Dark Snidely." Valerie stood before me, quite alluring in just her black lace bra-which barely restrained her breasts, matching thong and bare feet. She pushed her thick rimmed glasses back up the bridge of her nose. "I..uh,,guess it's my turn now, huh?" "Sorry, Val," I replied as I motioned for her to sit down. As soon as she was seated, I handed her a large rectangular piece of cardboard and a black sharpie pen. Per my instructions, she wrote the message: Help! Three Women Bound and Gagged Inside! Help! "I'll post it on the door on my way out." "Thanks," she said as I pulled her arms behind the back of the chair and securely taped her wrists. "You know, Val, I know this is a lousy thing to do to my lawyer, but I want to thank you for representing me in court." "Well, Tommy, you obviously believe in what you're doing by taking our clothes and binding us and all." After I securely taped Valeries ankles to the legs of the chair, I stripped down until all I had on was my snug, black bikini briefs. Grace and Kathleen squirmed helplessly in their chairs, their eyes bugging out of their heads. "Mmmmmphhh!" "Tommy...hey...this has been kinky enough, hasn't it?" "Well, Val, that might be, but this is why I made the three of you strip down to just your undies. Back in college, I did some cross-dressing on the side." "No way!" Valerie giggled. "You don't mean-" "Exactly. I noticed that I can probobly fit into yours and Grace's clothes due to our sizes. Since I'll be a fugitive, I'll need all the disguises I can get my hands on." I took a large plastic trash bag and dumped Valerie's clothes inside. I left Katleen's clothes on the floor in front of her, since her size was too small for me. "Mmmphh..whmmmphhh!" Kathleen moaned from her gag. "Yeah, I know what you mean," I said to her. "I decided to make you strip as well, so it would be more fair to Val and Grace." "Oh my god, Tommy, you are a card!" I picked up Graces uniform blouse and said, "I guess this'll be my chance to be a police sergeant, eh?" "Mmmphh! Mmmphh!" Grace protested. "Okay, this I gotta see!" said Valerie. Shortly afterward, I stood before the ladies crossdressed in Grace's dress uniform. Other than her dress pumps pinching, the clothes fit fine. I paraded in front of them, swaying my hips in feminine style. "Oh my god, Tommy! You really do know how to crossdress. But...what are you gonna do for a wig?" "Yeah...you've got a point there," I said as I fastened Grace's utility belt around my waist and holstered her pistol. I looked around and discovered a CPR training dummy on the examination table. The dummy was female with short black hair attached. I walked over to the dummy, and with some difficutly, was able to pry the wig from it's head. I then mounted the wig on my head. It didn't fit exactly, but I only had to make a brisk walk to Grace's police cruiser just outside. "Mummmphmmmm," Grace moaned into her gag from the crushing humiliation. "I got to hand it to you, Tommy. You're sure creative. But--what?" Valerie said in surprise as I removed her thick glasses. "You know, Val, maybe you should get contacts or something. I mean, you have an attractive figure and all, but you'd be all the more irresistable without these glasses...they make you look so...bookish." "You trying to tell me something, mister" she said with a feint grin. "Yeah. I guess I'm trying to say I want to kiss you." "Oh..and I suppose you deserve it after what you've done to me." "No..of course not, Val. I'm just sayin', that's all." There was a brief silence. "...kay.." she said softly..."c'mere." I leaned over and our lips locked for a few seconds, sweet and good. I picked up the roll of white, wide medical tape and some more cotton. "I suppose you're going to gag me after that kiss I allowed you to have, right?" "Sorry Val, but yeah..the plan has to stay the same." "I guess," she sighed as I knelt beside her. "But Tommy, I really do see how sincere you are about all this. I totally believe you about your being framed, and I want you to know that I'm ready to help you out in any way." "I'm delighted to know that, Val, but right now the best way for you to help me is for you to open your mouth." "Good luck," she said softly and opened her mouth. I gently wedged a wad of cotton into her mouth and sealed her lips with the tape. "Uhmmmmphh..Mm-hmmmmph!" she moaned and winked at me. On the way out I stopped before Grace and pointed to a keychain on the utility belt. "These your police cruiser keys, Grace?" "Mmmph," she nodded. "Thanks. And ladies, I'm really sorry I had to do this to you, but I just have to get out of here and find Dark Snidely." I stepped out into the hall, closed the medical office door behind me, and posted the sign Val wrote. As I headed for the exit, I heard Valerie, Grace and Kathleen Mmmph-ing into their gags from behind the door. I stepped outside into the parking lot and walked toward Grace's squad car. "Good afternoon, Sergeant," a patrolman greeted me as we passed each other. I said nothing and merely nodded. A few steps further, I looked back and noticed him staring at my butt and pantyhosed legs. Apparently, my crossdress skills hadn't left me. I sat in the driver's seat of the squad car and pulled off Grace's dress pumps. "Shit! How does she manage to go around in these?" I said to myself. I placed a pantyhosed foot to the gas pedal and drove out of town. I needed to hole up somewhere and think. To Be Continued.... |
| Name: | Speedoboy |
| Comments: | I would be tempted to date you while you were in drag Tommy. You need to weat controltop pantyhose though to conceal your penis. Love th story so far. Thanks. |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | The Court Date (Part 2) |
| Comments: | IV.
It took a while, but I finally found a motel that I thought would be suitable to hole up in on the outskirts of town. I parked the police cruiser and walked into the motel's office. "Well, hello, Gracie," the clerk said. "I just caught the news about that armed robber being convicted. Boy, nobody can pull the wool over the police's eyes, eh?" "Mmm," I replied with a nod, as I signed into the register book and took the keys to my room. While I had some experience crossdressing, my feminine voice impersonation wasn't anything to write home about, so I was glad that the conversation with the clerk was short and sweet. As soon as I entered my motel room, I once again-and with relief-kicked off the dress pumps. For a cheap motel, the room's floor was plushly carpeted, so it was relieving to walk across it with my feet in pantyhose. I opened the bag I took from the medical office, but to my dismay, only Valerie's clothes were inside--I'd forgotton to put my own clothing in before I left. Crap-o-la! I suddenly had an idea. Grace's mobile phone was attached to her utility belt, so I placed a call with it. After a few moments, a woman's voice answered on the other end. "Hello?" "Hi, Jane. It's me, Tommy." "Tommy...well, I just saw the news. I guess they're giving you one last phone call before incarceration." "Not quite. I pulled a fast one on them and escaped to that cheap motel just outside of town." There was a deadly pause on the other end of the line. "OMG...you son of a bitch," Jane finally said. "Right. Jane, I need you to come out here, and I'll explain the whole thing to you. Oh, yeah--can you stop by my apartment and bring me some clothes? Key's under the doormat." There was another pause on her end of the line. "Okay, but this better be good. The authorities will be checking every nook and cranny for you." "Yeah. I guess I'm getting to be real popular." With the phone call over, I placed the mobile phone back inot the utility belt, unfastened the utility belt and reclined on the bed, keeping Grace's pistol beside me. I was glad Jane was coming over. She'd just started a career as a private investigator, and her help in checking some things out for me would be invaluable. She was also my Ex. V. (Scene Change) Ol' Gordy patrolled the shiny, buffed floors of the now empty courthouse for the last time. After 37 years of faithful service, his law enforcement career had reached it's end, all of it excellently served as a security officer at the courthouse. I can't believe it's really over, he thought. Just one more hallway to walk down, and that'll be that, and I'll be retired. He strode down the long corridor and noticed a light still on inside the medical office. Strange, he thought. It's after Five. Guess Kathleen's working a little late. I think I'll stop in and say goodbye one more time. Gordy approached the door and was taken aback by the sign posted on it. "Help! Three Women Bound and Gagged Inside! Help!" What the... He suddenly heard a chorus of muffled moans and what sounded like the creaking of chairs from the other side of the door. He rapped on the door. "Hello, Kathleen? It's Gordy. Everything all right in there?" More muffled moans and chairs creaking. Instinctively, Gordy drew his service pistol--previously, he never had to in 37 years of service, but what the hell--and stormed into the office. "What the hell!" He gazed upon the three women, positioned left to right. Kathleen, clad only in her white bra and panties, bound to a wooden chair, mouth thoroughly gagged. "Mmmphmmm..mmmphmmm..hellmmmphhh" she squirmed and pleaded with her large eyes. In the middle was Grace, the hardcore police sergeant, stripped to just her beige bra and panties, cuffed and bound to her wooden chair, gagged. "Ummmphhhmmmm," she moaned from her tear-stained face, overwelmed with shame. On the right sat Valerie in just her black bra and thong, bound to her chair and gagged like the others, except one of her generous breasts had popped loose from the bra in her struggles. "Mmmmphhh-hmmmmphhhh," she greeted. Gordy suddenly felt a stiffie in his pants. After 37 years on the force, maybe he wasn't so old after all. To Be Continued.... |
| Name: | David |
| Comments: | Years ago, when I was around the age of 18, I used to take a walk along the river after work, smoke a little weed before I went home. There were never many people about, and just a few old abandoned buildings here and there.
One evening I stood by the marina area, a small enclosed square of water at the end of a creek leading off the river, where boat owners moored their boats at the end of the summer to be left until next year. Quite a few boats, but not much activity. Some movement caught my eye. In one of the boats, a small yacht, I saw a woman's head pop up from below deck and look slowly around. Brunette, middle aged, long hair tied up in a ponytail. I watched with mild interest and threw down the remains of my smoke. Pretty light headed by now, my interest was caught by her stopping and staring right at me. After a good five seconds of her harsh glare, she dropped down below deck again. I wonder what all that was about, I mused to myself, shrugging my shoulders and readying myself to walk home. An old brick outhouse was behind me, and as I tuned to go - a hand clamped itself over my mouth. As I tried to twist away another hand wrenched my left arm up behind my back, forcing me to stay still. The hand was in a tight fitting leather glove and was huge...I grunted a couple of times as my assailant dragged me around the side of the building. "I have a gun here, so just hold still or else, OK" came a gruff British voice. I nodded, his hand still muffling my mouth. Wether he really was armed, I wasn't taking that chance. He released his hand from my mouth and marched me around to the back of the building. I was pushed face first against the wall. "Hands behind your back, now" he ordered. I did as told. He wrenched my wristwatch off, then rope was wound around my wrists. Round and round it went, then he tugged it tightly, making me gasp. I felt knots being tied and cinched, once...twice...pulled slowly but hard - very hard. The man exhaled in a hiss with the effort. "As you like looking at the boat so much, come with me on board...you're not going to give me any trouble are you?" I shook my head rapidly. No trouble. "Then lets go", and he shoved me forward to the front of the building. We marched at a fast pace around the side of the marina, with me picturing his gun pointed at me. Nobody was about anyway, but I doubt I would have shouted out even if there were. We reached the boat on the other side of the water. He shoved me on to the small deck. By now it was getting dark. He stamped his foot twice on a hatch and stepped back. the hatch opened and the brunette from before opened up. "Another passenger" the man said to her...she looked apprehensive. "I guess one more won't make a lot of difference" she spoke in her cultured English accent. She went back down below, I was pushed onto a small ladder and forced down. I stumbled down three or four wooden steps and stopped at the bottom. the man came down after me. I was shocked to see a young woman sitting at a small chair next to a table. She looked around twenty and was pretty scared. Our eyes met for a second then she looked down at the floor. Blonde hair up in a high ponytail, wearing shorts and a t shirt. "I've finished with this one, there's no more to be said" said the woman, eyeing her charge. "Ok, let's prepare the cargo for the journey then, eh?" suggested the man. "Yes, without further ado, I don't want any trouble out of these two" replied the woman. The man pushed me down onto a metal chair. He grabbed the girl by her hair and brought her over, holding her chair in his other hand. Dropping the chair behing mine, he pushed her onto it. The brunette woman came over and stood behind the girl. The man threw a dirty rope to her, she caught it, smirking. Positioning us in our chairs back to back, the captors looked at us for a moment. Then the man leaned down and roughly untied my hands from behind my back. "Is that better?" he asked mockingly. "thats good then." "Lift your hands up in front of you...pray, go on, pray!" he ordered. I lifted my hands up in a paryer position, terrified. "You too!" barked the woman at the girl. They proceeded to tie us up, tightly, painfully, and, I'm afraid, rudely and almost obscenely. My wrists were tied tightly together in front, then arms tied down hard against my sides...he tore my sneakers off then pulled my legs apart, mocking my modesty as I gasped. He tied each ankle to a chair leg, the rope biting through my socks. I coul hear the girl crying out as her captor did the same to her, pulling the knots tight. I can't describe just how tight the ropes felt, I could not move! The man stopped when he was done, stepping back and looking at me, admiring his work. The woman walked across to the other end of the cabin, returning with some kind of cloth in her hands. "Here" she said, throwing some of the rags across to the man. He quickly rolled a piece around his hand into a tight roll...and walked towards me. I knew what was coming, I may as well make it easy on myself. I opened my mouth ready, as wide as I could. "good, thats good", the man quietly said...as he pushed the rolled up cloth into my mouth, deep into the corners. I worked with him, allowing his fingers to poke the last loose ends in, opening wider when necessary. I could hear the girl getting the same treatment. He has been holding another rag in one of his hands while he worked, now he pulled it out straight. Wrapping an end around each of his hands, he moved behind me. I was helpless as he positioned the long cloth over my stuffed mouth, then pulled it tight, knotting it off twice with a grunt of effort. So we were now helpless, at their mercy. Sitting back to back, bound hard and tight, gagged and humiliated. They stood next to each other, looking us up and down. "Right, I think we have work to do" the man turned towards his partner in crime. "lets get to it". They turned to the table, pulled up a chair each, and began to read through some papers together. To be continued...... "Then let's get them ready for |
| Name: | David |
| Comments: | The couple were poring over some kind of papers, maps and documents. Every twenty seconds or so one of them would look up and briefly scan over the girl and I. An old double barrelled shotgun was laid across the table in front of them. I wasn't sure now that the man had actually been carrying a gun in the first place when he took me, but this on the table was intimidating enough to deter any attempt at resistance for now.
I could see that they had done a clever job of restraining us. Sitting back to back, with our hands tied in front of us, they could see every move we made. Rope around my waist and around the chair, plus my ankles lashed to the legs prevented me rising up in any way. The cloth stuffed into every space in my mouth made sure I couldn't form any audible words to plead or question with them...in fact I could barely groan as the cloth strap holding it in was pulled so tight it was hurting my cheeks. I assumed a similar job had been done on the girl. Who was she? What had happened before my arrival? What the hell was going on in this boat? One thing was for certain...we were going absolutely nowhere! It was a warm night and sweat was beginning to form on my forehead, I was still clothed just in jeans and t shirt, god only knows where the man had hurled my sneakers and watch. We sat like this for what seemed an eternity, probably three hours at least , torture for the girl and I. My hands had turned blue and my jaw felt so sore and numb. I had decided earlier to surrender completely to them as they were armed, they might go easier on us until an escape opportunity presented itself...fat chance! The man and woman actually made coffee at a tiny stove off to the side, they drank at leisure while they plotted at the table. Finally - they rose from the table together. The man came around his side of the table and advanced towards me, the women did the same towards the girl. "We're going to feed and water you, ok?" he pronounced. It was as if we were livestock or cargo, not people. "Any trouble, well I dont need to explain do I?" I shook my head as I looked up at him. "Ok then, lets have you" and they proceeded to untie us. Feet first, the relief was almost too much, so good to feel the circulation again. He undid the rope around the chair and my waist, then started on the gag. As he pulled the strapping away from my face, I think he expacted me to attempt to spit the stuffing out. I couldn't and wouldn't. My mouth was so sore and dry it was impossible, and I had by now submitted myself to his power. He pulled the cloth out, allowing me to breath heavily. Then my hands were released, so good! I heard the girl behind me crying out a little, I glanced around and saw the woman holding her finger to her lips and glaring at her. She was now free too but was understandeably upset. The woman picked the shotgun up from the table and held it out, pointed at us. The man grabbed my chair first, he showed incredible strength as he pulled both chairs with his captives on them towards the table. So now the blonde girl and I were seated formally at the table, the English woman walked around to the other side, the old shotgun pointed at us all the time. When she reached the opposite side she lowred the gun and rested it on her forearm, grinning. "Now drink and eat" she ordered as the man fetched some packets from the cooking area. He threw them onto the table in front of us, a couple of pies and bottles of water. We grabbed for a bottle each, tearing the caps off and glugging the liquid down...it felt incredible, so refreshing after the last few hours of torture. The man joined the woman on the oppsiste side of the table and they chuckled as the girl and I wolfed down the pies and washed the mouthfuls down. "Thats enough now!" shouted the man. We had finished anyway. We sat at the table, looking apprehnsively at each other and towards our captors, back and forth. "Please..." whispered the blonde girl "let us go" "Silence, I don't want to hear any words from either of you!", hissed the woman. "I'm giving you a chance to be treated like adults again, any more questions or comments and it's back to being cargo!". We got the message. The British man climbed the short ladder to the deck, pushing the hatch open. He stood there for a moment, then continued up through the opening. I looked at the girl again, she glanced back and shook her head wildly.. I thought that she was showing me that she wanted no part of any escape attempt. The woman saw what passed between us and hefted the shotgun up to her shoulder, ther barrel towards us. I needed no more threatening, I was well aware that one barrel each could kill us instantly. I wasnt sure if she was serious, but she was clever. By staying on the opposite side of the table and keeping us seated, she always had the advantage to head off any attempt at rushing her. The man returned, clambering down the wooden ladder. "It's time to go" he nodded towards his partner. This was frightening. What would happen next? " Give them a minute more then we stow them, properly this time" the woman replied to him. "I've got them under control here, but we'll both need our hands free". The man nodded and strode over to a far corner of the cabin. He rummaged around in a stack of boxes. I looked around. I could see the little stove, a small metal sink, and a double bunk bed. I had an idea that we were going to be tied up again, but I wondered where they woould "stow" us. "OK, get up...get up!" the man barked. We rose from the table together. "Take you clothes off" What? Why would they do this to us, weren't we shamed enough? I knew the girl was already suffering, this would be hard on her. "I'm not getting you naked, just get those clothes off, now!". We began to strip. I pulled off my t shirt, then undid my jeans and let them drop. The girl took off her vest top and then her shorts, she was now beginning to cry. I tentatively held a hand out towards her, I patted her shoulder as best I could "Aaw, how sweet" mocked the brunette woman. "Look at you both" I had now completely submitted to their authority, this new shame was bearable if it kept us alive and well. The girl was standing in her underwear...a black bra, shiny nylon with a little lace trim, matching panties, her skin lightly tanned in contrast. I stood before them in my snug fitting white boxer trunks and socks. "Now get over here" the man indicated to a spot next to him. The woman still pointed the shotgun at us. We walked nervously over to him. In the small confines of the cabin it only took a few steps. To be continued... |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| Comments: | Hi, everyone:
I'm going to scrap "The Court Date" for now. The plot for this is growing faster than I can relate, so maybe I bit off more than I could chew here. When I come up with a new tale, I'll post. |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | Day of The Creep |
| Comments: | Hi, all: Another fantasy/fiction story.
I. "Hi, Tommy, it's me," my wife's sweet voice oozed through the phone. "Hey, sweetie, what's up?" "Well, bad news actually," Kim said. "I'm down here at the courthouse, and The Creep has been paroled." "What? You've got to be kidding!" "Oh, I wish I were. I guess the jury decided that twenty years in jail was enough for him, and now he's out on the street." The Creep--as he was known in the media and press--was the most notorious armed robber/kidnapper/bandit our city had ever known. Kim--my wife--was a detective on the city police force who arrested him and testified to put him away. "So," I said, "in other words, we'd better keep the door locked and chained, eh?" "Exactly." Neither Kim nor I would ever forget the look and tirade The Creep gave her as he was led from the courtroom to prison... ..."You f**kin' bitch! When I get out, I'm gonna make you pay dearly...ya hear me, bitch? C'mon, bitch, look at me!" At first, we didn't worry about it. After all, someone with a rap sheet like The Creep would be put away for life, right? Well, the wheels of justice turn in screwy ways sometimes, and while The Creep was locked up for twenty years, we had the feeling it wasn't anything near what the sentence should've been. "Okay, sweetie," I said, "we'll do that. Are you going to be ok?" "I think so, hon," she said. "I've been brushing up on my hand-to-hand combat skills and pistol marksmanship. Also, the police department wants me to check in by phone with them every six hours. If they don't hear from me, they'll send officers to every location I could be at--including home." "Well, that's relieving," I replied. "Yes, but we have to be on our toes for the time being. You and Olivia have to make sure the door is locked and chained. This city's dangerous enough without The Creep." "You got it. See you when you get home. Love you." "Back at you, lover." "Daddy, who was that?" Olivia asked as I hung up. Our daughter, Olivia, was a charming, beautiful Oriental we'd adopted from Thailand several years before. Kim and I, of course, had tried hard to have children, but we finally reconciled to the fact that we probobly wouldn't produce one ourselves. So we considered it a gift from heaven when the adoption agency informed us of this beautiful girl from Southern Asia. Now our sweet daughter was growing up. She was 22 years old, 5'9", athletic, with straight dark hair which descended almost to her shoulders. At this moment, she stood before me clad only in a sky blue bra and matching thong, an attire that accentuated her lush breasts and toned legs. "Young lady, your mother and I have told you about this many times. If you want to go about the apartment in your underwear, you must have a robe on. What if we were to have an unexpected guest?" "But Daddy, you go around in your undies all the time." "But 'Livvie, I have a robe on," I said as I pointed to my silk, black kimono. "Now, you go and do the same." "Okay, Daddy. I'm sorry. I love you." I watched Olivia stride barefoot down the plush carpeting toward her bedroom. She made my heart melt. She was so obedient, sweet and receptive to counsel. She also made me and her mother extremely proud: Olivia was in her junior year in law school and attained the highest grades. Shortly after, she again stood before me, this time with a bright red kimono wrapped around her. "Daddy, you still didn't say who called." "Oh, it was your mother. She said she'd be a little late getting home, that's all." I didn't bother telling Olivia of Kim's warning. No use in worrying her unnecessarily, I thought. The knock on the apartment door startled both of us. "I'll get it," Olivia said as she padded across the carpet toward the door. "Thanks, sweetie," I said. "Oh yes, I think it's a good idea to make sure the door's locked and ch--" When the door crashed open, it sounded like thunder, and I heard Oliva's terrified squeal in response. "'Livvie?" I called out as I hustled toward the door. I gasped as I saw Olivia in the grasp of a large, muscular man. His massive, meaty hand was clapped firmly over her mouth, and a 9mm automatic pistol was pressed against the side of her head." "Do as I say, a**hole, or the sexy little slut gets it," he growled. Olivia was breathing heavily and her weeping was muffled by the large hand. The Creep had arrived. II. The Creep made me close the apartment door, then he hustled me and Olivia into the dining room. When we were there, he removed his hand from her mouth and pushed her over to me. "Oh..oh..D-d-daddy," Olivia wept as she clutched onto me. "Shhhh, sweetie," I said in the most soothing way I could manage under the circumstances. "Cut the shit and lose those robes!" Olivia and I stared at the pistol pointing at us and the angry face behind it as we unfastened our kimonos and let them drop to the floor at our feet. The Creep gazed upon Olivia's young adult athletic physique and dark, silk lingerie. Olivia shivvered with fear as she crouched and tried to cover her breasts. "Me sooooooooooo horrrrrrrnnyyyyy," he half growled, half hissed. I stood clad only in my snug, light blue bikini briefs. "No," I protested, "you're not going to rape her." The Creep pistol whipped me across the face, and the heavy blow knocked me to the floor. "Oh, Daddy!" my daughter cried as she held her hands to her face. "Shut up, c*nt!" A similar face-blow sent Olivia sprawling to the floor beside me. She held her face in her hands and sobbed. I looked up at our assailant, beaten and intimidated. "I'm here to get even with that f**kin' bitch wife of yours, and I'm gonna use you and your gook c*nt daughter as practice!!" I managed to glance upward at the clock. It was 5pm. Because of the sound of my heart pounding and Olivia sobbing, the ticking was almost inaudible. III. The Creep took some lengths of packaging twine from his pockets and made me lay face-down on the floor. I gazed upward as he seized Olivia and pulled her arms behind her back. My daughter's face was one of hysterical distress as her hands were tightly tied behind her back, palms together. Her lips quivvered as she fought back sobs. "On your knees, bitch! Get on your knees!" After Olivia lowered herself onto her knees, I felt a kick in my side. "Get up, a**hole! I said get up!" No sooner was I on my feet, he shoved a small white handkerchief into my hand. "Stuff it in her mouth! Stuff it in her mouth!" "Please...please," I begged softly as I looked at her tear-stained face, "Don't make me gag my daughter." "Shut that bitch up or I will," The Creep growled as he waved the pistol suggestively. Without a choice, I knelt beside Olivia and wadded up the handkerchief. "Hold on honey," I whispered, "this'll almost be over." As if I believed it. "Gag the bitch!!" "Ohhhh, D-d-dadddy...." It broke my heart to do it. I gently wedged the compressed cloth into her mouth. Olivia responed with a light, muffled moan. I felt one of Kim's scarves thrust into my hand. "Make a knot in the middle and tie it in her mouth!" My hands shook as I formed a knot in the middle of the dark green scarf. As I positioned the knot into the middle of my daughter's quivvering mouth, I felt as bad as if I were stabbing her. I fastened the two ends behind her head. "I'm sorry, sweetie," I whispered. Olivia nodded, closed her eyes, and made another muffled moan. The Creep was on me instantly. I cringed as I felt the twine dig into my wrists as my hands were tied behind my back. "Please," I said softly, "You've done your time. Leave me and my family alone. This is over." "I'll decide when this is over, you f**kin' a**hole, now open your mouth!" Another wadded handkerchief was stuffed into my mouth, while another of Kim's scarves--an orange one--was wedged between my lips and tightly tied behind my head. "Mmmphhmmmm." I protested. Olivia gazed up at me and sobbed into her gag. To her, the sight of me being bound and gagged was more painful than it happening to her. Such an angel. I was forced to sit next to Olivia, and my bare feet were tied together at the ankles. "F**k, I gotta piss!" The Creep ambled down the hallway and entered the bathroom. Olivia and I looked at each other desperately, gagged. We listened as the toilet seat was thrust open and a stream hit the water inside. It wasn't flushed. "There!" he said upon returning, as he zipped his pants. "Now all I gotta do is wait until that bitch wife of yours gets back, and then I'm gettin' even!" He spent the next several minutes telling Olivia how he would sexually exploit her, and that he was going to shoot me through the head and make her watch. All we could do was close our eyes and sob into our gags. The clock on the wall chimed unsympathetically at 5:30. IV. I heard the unmistakable sound of stilettos clacking down the hallway toward our apartment. It was obvious from the sound of the shoes hitting the hallway floor and the stride that Kim had returned. The Creep smiled at us with a crazed expression and concealed himself behind a large cabinet. Olivia and I stared at each other, horrified. "Mmmphh..mmmphh..mmmphh," we sobbed to each other. Mommy was walking into a deadly trap, and it couldn't be stopped. We heard the sound of the door open, Kim's purse being placed on the nearby coffee table, her dress jacket being tossed on the sofa and her stilettos sliding off her feet. "Tommy, Olivia, I'm home." Kim was a cocoa-skinned Jamaican,45 years old, 5,10" with extremely curly black hair which descended to about her shoulders. Like Olivia, she had an athletic physique, and her generous breasts bulged against her white, long-sleeved blouse, the top button of which she began to unfasten. Her dark blue skirt stopped just above her knees, and her active, well-toned legs and nimble feet were sheathed in pantyhose as she padded across the carpet. "Hey," she said as she entered the dining room, "The door was unlocked when I got here. Didn't I say to make--" Kim gasped loudly and held her hands to her mouth when she saw me and Olivia on the floor, stripped to our undies, tied up and gagged. "Nmmmphh! Nmmmphhh!" I cried into my gag as I shook my head. "Mummphhh..mummmmm," sobbed Olivia. Kim raced toward us and said with tears in her eyes, "Oh, my god, wha--" The Creep swept in from behind, and his massive hand clapped firmly over her mouth as he lifted her into the air. "Ummmphh! Hrmmmff!" Kim squealed against the hand-gag as her arms, body and pantyhosed feet flailed. The Creep was in the process of dragging her back toward the living room when she got the opening her defense classes trained her for: she slammed an elbow into The Creep's ribcage, and as he recoiled backward, she assumed a defensive posture. "You f**kin' bitch! I'm back for you!" "You filthy bastard!" Kim screamed. "How dare you invade our home and terrorize my family!" The Creep lunged for her again, and this time, Kim kicked him in the crotch with a pantyhosed foot. The Creep keeled over, and Kim began to run for her purse, where her service pistol was kept. "Mmmphhh! Mmmphh!" Olivia and I cried into our gags. Kim made it to the purse and was in the process of retreivng her pistol when The Creep's massive hands grabbed her by the shoulders and spun her around. Before Kim could take any further defensive actions, The Creep's massive fist slammed into her midsection. Kim keeled over and The Creep finished her off with a chop to the back of the neck. She wasn't unconscious, but disabled for the time being. "Mmmphhh! Nmmmmphhh!" Olivia and I moaned as we wiggled against each other. The Creep wasted no time. He pounced on Kim and ripped off her blouse, which caused some of the buttons to go flying. After tearing off the blouse, he roughly pulled off her pantyhose, leaving her clad only in her white lace bra and panties. Olivia and I looked at each other helplessly as The Creep salivated over Kim like a hungry vulture. V. He decided the three of us would be best kept on the living room sofa. Olivia and I were hustled in from the dining room, seated on the couch and our bare feet were tied at the ankles. Still groggy, Kim was tied up hand and foot as we were and seated next to us. When Kim revived, The Creep grinned and said to her, "Remember me, bitch?" "Oh, I remember you well, Creep! You should still be rotting in prison for--mmmphh!" A small handkerchief was wedged into Kim's mouth in mid-sentence. As The Creep tied a scarf into her mouth, he lectured. "Yeah, you'd like that, wouldn't ya, ya f**kin' bitch! Well, I promised you on that day I'd be back for your sorry ass, and now I'm gonna collect with interest!" As Kim, Olivia and I looked helplessly at each other in our ropes and gags, we heard a sound: it was Kim's cell phone going off in her purse. My mind raced: what did Kim say earlier? Yes, that's it! She said that the police department would call every so often, and if she didn't answer, they'd send officers to all her known locatiions, including our home! We could only hope they'd be here quick. The Creep, unaware of the arrangement, ignored the phone. "So, what shall I do for revenge?" he said as he gazed upon us three tied, gagged, wide-eyed captives. He ran the pistol across Kim's breasts. "Oh, lady cop, I've had twenty years of cool fantasies about you." "Nmmmph!" Kim moaned into her gag. "But the thing is," he said as he paced back and forth in front of us, "I'm not going to do anything to you, bitch. I'm gonna take it out on your husband and daughter." He flashed yet another evil grin. "Nmmphh! Nmmmphhh! Nmmmphh!" the three of us moaned as we shook our heads. "Yeah, lady cop bitch, you put me away for twenty years," he said as he chambered a round into his pistol, "and now I'm gonna take a piece of your soul in return." We were frozen in terror as he alternated the pistol between me and Olivia. "Which of these two shall I off first? Let's see--eeenie, meenie, miney..." He pressed the pistol against Olivia's head. "Kiss your ass goodbye, you f**kin' skank!" "Nmmmphh! Nmmmmphh!" Kim and I wailed hysterically. "Mmmmphhhh!" Olivia moaned. The door being smashed open caught The Creep by surprise. Confronted by several police officers with their pistols trained on him, The Creep managed to squeeze off a couple of shots in their direction--a round or two hitting one of the officers. In the thunderous gunfire that engulfed our living room, The Creep was hit several times and collapsed on the sofa between me and Kim, his blood soaking us. Our assailant took one last gaze at us and said with his last breath, "F**k you, you a**holes!" and died. As Kim, Olivia and I sobbed uncontrollably into our gags and wiggled against our ropes, the police officers fanned out across the house to check things out, just in case. Their walkie-talkies blared and sirens could be heard outside the apartment complex. "Okay, folks, get back! C'mon, get back! There's nothing to see," one of the officers told a crowd of the curious who'd gathered at the doorway. Another of the officers walked by us and muttered under his breath, "This world's so damned evil!" --THE END. |
| Name: | Speedoboy |
| Comments: | Tommy you have a knack for finding trouble and seem to constantly end up in just a bikini brief. I wonder if any other of your male friends walk around like that and perhaps in a gym lockerroom after a police shift. Imagine a few of your fellow police officers relaxing in your undderwear after arresting a major criminal only to be kidnapped and held hostage in hopes of an exchange. bound and gagged in bikini briefs? Just a thought, and of course the female officers would still be wearing tight controltop pantyhose.
Thanks for your newest adventure. |
| Name: | Saturn |
| E-mail address: | saturn9583@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Great stories. I would also like to share some (fictional) and to get comments from fellow readers and writers. I would also like to share and duscuss bondage fantasies with others.
Great site! Thanks |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | Notorious Neville and the Poetry Meeting. |
| Comments: | Hello, my tied and gagged friends. Here's another fiction/fantasy tale.
I. Word had buzzed about town of Notorious Neville, the gentlemanly bandit who'd terrorized the wealthy and well-to-do. Still, Hazel was undisturbed by this. It was her turn to host the monthly poetry recital meeting with a couple of local ladies in her home. Hazel was 55, 5'4", petite, with straight, shoulder-length hair that still retained it's blondeness. Round, wire-rimmed glasses rested upon her normally serious face, a face which blossomed with warmth when happy. She was attired in a snow white blouse beneath a dark blue dress jacket and matching skirt which stopped just above the knees. Beige pantyhose encased legs with still-youthful calf muscles, and her feet nestled in shiny black pumps with 3" heels. "Any more tea, ladies?" she inquired. Kathleen, seated on the sofa, shook her head. 56, 5'7" and slightly rounder than Hazel, Kathleen had shoulder-length curly brown hair which betrayed grayness, but didn't seem to bother her due to her normally happy dispositon on her round face. A flaming red blouse peeped through her gray dress jacket, which matched her slacks. Her feet, coated by beige knee-high nylons, were wedged into a pair of brown, slip-on clogs. "Mmm, no thanks, hon," Donna replied from a nearby luxury rocker. She'd just turned 54 that day and considered the meeting to be a sort of present from the others. More slender at 5'10", Donna had blonde, short, straight hair and a serious down-to-business face, upon rested black-framed reading glasses. Her black dress jacket rested on the sofa, which made her long-sleeve, yellow blouse all the more noticable. She sat with her slender legs crossed in black slacks, and her foot, within a beige knee-high nylon and housed in a blsck, shiny, smaller-heeled pump, rocked as if keeping some kind of rythm. Hazel, Kathleen and Donna were extremely wealthy and retired ladies, devoted to the pursuit of poetry on a full-time basis. "Well, then," Hazel said, "perhaps our talented, gentlemanly guest would like more." "Ahh, Madam," the tall, robust, dignified man replied in his British accent, "you're simply too kind. But if you wouldn't mind, I'd prefer to wait until after the reading has concluded to indulge in some of your inviting Merlot." "Of course," Hazel replied with a charming smile. "You know, sir, me and the ladies are simply in awe of your poetry talent." "I agree," Kathleen chimed in. "Your prose is spellbinding." "If I may add something," Donna said while she adjusted her reading glasses, "you've already become a model for my future writing projects." "Ahh, ladies, I'm humbled. Truly I am. May I say that I'm truly honored to be in the presence of your wit and beauty." The three ladies smiled and giggled agreeably, and after a few more poetry pieces had been read and critiqued, the man rose from his chair and stretched. "Now ladies, if you wouldn't mind my asking, are any of you in need of use of the restroom?" Hazel managed a polite smile, while Kathleen remained expressionless and Donna merely cleared her throat. Despite the large volume of tea consumed, their bladders were in equilibrium. "Uh, no," said Hazel. "Mmm," replied Kathleen with a shake of the head. Donna merely shook her head and adjusted her reading glasses once more. "Well then," replied the man, "In that case, I propse a new agenda for the evening. I'll require each of you to empty your valuables into this bag." He produced a large, silken sack and tossed it onto the floor in front of the ladies. "Uh, sir.." said Hazel, still with a smile, but one that indicated a displeasure with what she'd just heard. Kathleen's mouth opened, but no words came out. Donna sat straighter in her rocker and removed her reading glasses. "Ah yes, ladies. To use a familiar cliche...this is a robbery. I think you should know that although I possess no firearm or knife, I particpated on a championship rugby team and attained high honors, so I'm quite capable of causing each of you tremendous physical discomfort in the event of any uncooperative behavior. Hey?" The three women looked at each other open-mouthed as the realization of what was happening occurred to them. II. Within minutes, the stunned ladies filled the sack with a coniderable amount of cash, credit cards, watches, necklaces, earrings, ankle bracelets, rings and even wedding bands. "Well, isn't this quite a haul!" "Sir..w-why are you d-doing this?" Hazel asked. "Ah, my dear lady, you might say I'm an eccentric traveler. Now then, I'll require each of you next to remove your clothing." Katleen gasped loudly. "Surely you can't be serious!" Donna responed indignantly. "Perhaps I should clarify that, Ladies. Each of you may keep your 'dainties' on, but all other accessories must be shed immediately. And ladies, allow me to emphasize that I quickly grow weary of having to repeat my requests." The man formed his large hand into a threatening, sinister fist. Hazel and Kathleen simultaneously shed their dress jackets and slipped their nylon-encased feet from their shoes. Donna began to unbutton her bright yellow blouse while she kicked off her pumps. All three women's faces were masked in resignation. III. "Well now, to borrow an expression from your country, this is indeed a sight for sore eyes. Hey?" Hazel stood clad only in a watermelon-colored lace bra and matching panties. Her dress jacket, snow whit blouse, skirt, control-top pantyhose and 3" pumps were heaped unceremoniously a few feet away. Kathleen shook slightly, wearing only a traditional white bra and panties, her gray dress jacket and matching slacks, red blouse, nylon knee-high stockings and clogs piled off to the side. Donna stood with her hands shielding her breasts, which were bulging against a black lace bra, which matched her panties. Her flaming yellow blouse, black slacks, beige knee-high nylons and black pumps also discared in a pile by the wall. The varnished wooden floor felt chilly to the soles of their bare feet. "P-please," Hazel said, "This isn't a r-rape, is..is it?" "Ah, M'lady, I'm hurt by your insinuation! I truly pride myself on my efficiency and I admire the beauty of you three far too much to resort to such pedestrian measures." The man suddenly noticed something on Kathleen's right foot. "Excuse me, Madam, but do I see a toe ring on your right foot?" Kathleen nodded nervously. The man snapped his fingers three times in succession. Kathleen sighed deeply, reached down, removed the toe ring and handed it over. The man smiled as he bagged the item. "Now, I think it'll be sufficient for you two, Kathleen and Donna to seat yourselves side-by-side on the sofa, please." As Kathleen complied, Donna put her hands on her hips and glared at the man. "Listen, Mister, I don't know who you are or where you come from, but I think you're not only a thief but a pervert! How dare you come here, rob us and force us to--" The man's large hand lashed out and struck Donna violently across the mouth. Her black reading glasses flew from her face with such force that they bounced against the wall, and she slumped to her knees beside the sofa. Donna pressed her hand to her lips and saw a trace of blood on her fingers. "I warned you against making me repeat my requests, M'Lady!" The three women noticed the man's face was darker now, more evil. Donna sat beside Kathleen and put her hands to her face and sobbed softly. Kathleen put her arm around her to comfort. The man reached into his briefcase where he kept his poetry materials and took out several lengths of thin white rope. "Hazel, since you're the gracious hostess, you may commence with the binding of their feet. Please be thorough, as I'll check your workmanship." Hazel took the lengths of rope and quickly knelt before Kathleen and Donna and began tying. Hazel knew the man was serious about beating them if they weren't quick to obey. Within minutes, she'd efficiently bound Kathleen's and Donna's bare feet together at the ankles. Hazel looked up at Kathleen and whispered, "I'm sorry, hon." "I know," Kathleen whispered back. Donna's lips quivvered in an attempt to hold back another sob. "And now, Hazel, you may seat yourself beside your friends, please." Hazel sighed. She knew it was her turn now and sat beside Kathleen. With clockwork precision, the man tied Hazel's bare feet at the ankels and proceeded to tie the women's hands behind their backs, palms together. "There. While I don't consider myself the most efficient binder, my handiwork should keep you ladies occupied for at least a couple of hours." He watched with satisfaction as the three ladies squirmed and looked at each other hopelessly. He then procured three small unused napkins from the tea tray. "W-what are you going to d-do with th-those?" stammered Hazel. "Well, you see, M'Lady, merely binding you three isn't quite sufficient enough. I must take precautions against a passer-by hearing you lovely ladies cry for help. Gags will be necessary." There was a momentary silence as Hazel, Kathleen and Donna realized what "precaution" the man had in mind. As he knelt in front of the women and compressed the napkins, Kathleen piped up. "Uh, sir...you see, Hazel, Donna and I are very scared and intimidated by all of this, so we'll be afraid to shout at all." "The fact remains, M'Lady, the three of you are still women, and women are emotional creatures who'll utilize their vocal chords at any opportunity." "But-Mmmphh." Kathleen's voice was muffled before she could get another word out. The man compressed a second napkin and brought it near Donna's lips. "Sorry to have had to slap your face, M'Lady. I assure you, this won't be quite as painful." "Oh, God, Please-mmmphh." More tears streamed from Donna's eyes as the napkin was wedged into her mouth. The man rose. "Hazel, would you be so kind as to tell me where you keep your scarves? "They're in the cabinet over there by the grandfather clock. Top drawer. Please, sir..those scarves are quite expensive and have been handed down through several generations." The man examined the scarves and nodded. "I do see what you mean, M'Lady, and I'm truly distressed at having to use them in such a crude manner, but they'll be necessary in order to make your gags effective." With that, the man took a silk green scarf, rolled it into a long cylinder and formed a knot in the middle. He stood behind Kathleen, wedged the middle of the scarf into her mouth and tied the ends behind her head. "Mmmphhh..mmmphhh" Kathleen moaned. The man smiled with satisfaction. He selected a peach scarf, fashioned it, and applied it in the same manner to Donna's mouth. "Ummphmmmm..mummmphhh," Donna protested. The man removed a small card from his pocket and set it in front of Hazel. It read: "Notorious Neville....Gentleman Bandit...International." "I know," said Hazel as she wiggled helplessly against her ropes. "You just don't think these things can happen to you until they actually do." Neville compressed the final napkin and brought it toward Hazel. "Point taken, M'Lady. You realize, of course, that I must gag you as well." "Yes...yes...I know...Neville?" "Be brief, please." "Thanks for not killing or raping us. I think you're dispicable, but you do have some consideration--mmmmmphh." With the napkin wedged into Hazel's mouth, Neville took a third silk scarf--fittingly, a watermelon colored one--and fastened it into Hazel's mouth. "Mmmphhh...mmummmphhmmm," Hazel moaned. "By the way, Ladies, that's why I asked you earlier if any of you had to use the restroom. In your present condition, it's obviously not possible now. Hey?" Hazel, Kathleen and Donna sighed into their gags and nodded. Neville strolled about the room and closed curtains, turned off lights. "It might also interest you ladies to know that I didn't bother to disguise myself or wear a mask or something." Hazel, Kathleen and Donna nodded. "Mmmphh!" "That's because I have full diplomatic immunity. I may receive a rap on the knuckles from my foreign ambassador, but that'll be all." "Mmmmphhh! Mmmmphhh!" Neville picked up the un-opened bottle of Merlot. "Pity we never had a chance to drink this together. Well, my ladies, here's to you. Taa-Taa!" He raised the bottle in their direction as if making a toast. As Neville exited the house and hailed a cab, he smiled with satisfaction as he heard the faint sounds of squirming and muffled moaning. THE END. |
| Name: | Jack |
| E-mail address: | padguy@aol.com |
| Comments: | When I was about 13 and in junior high school, I lived next door to two girls, Carrie, who was about 11 at the time, and Wendy, who was about 15. They had a friend who lived a couple doors down named Tammy, who was 14 and a freshman in high school. I had known all three of these girls since we were “knee high to a grasshopper”, as we say around here, but in that year, Tammy seemed to “blossom” – she was bleach blonde and becoming quite shapely as she matured – and I had a major crush on Tammy. I was too shy to be around her one on one, but whenever she was over visiting Wendy and Carrie, I made it a point to kind of “stop by”.
One day during the summer, I was over at Wendy and Carrie’s going swimming in their pool while Tammy was there (any excuse to see Tammy in a bathing suit!) We had finished swimming and were sitting on the back porch talking and drying off. Then, Wendy mentioned that she thought she heard a knock at the front door, and went inside to see who it was. Not more than a minute later, she came back, with her hands up, followed by a guy in a ski mask holding a gun to her. The guy with the gun ordered Tammy, Carrie, and I back into the house with Wendy. We were all pretty scared – we were really all just kids and had never experienced anything like this before. So we didn’t resist and did everything the gunman said to do. When we got into the house, we found out there was another guy there, also with a ski mask on. The first guy told the other guy to pull the four chairs out from around the dining room table and scoot them into the living room. Then he ordered us four kids to sit on the chairs and keep our hands in the air. We were all shaking from fear, so the first gunman said, “Don’t worry, kids – this is just a robbery. We’re just going to tie you up and rob the place, then we’ll leave. Your mom and dad’ll be home soon and untie you. This calmed us a little bit, although getting tied up didn’t seem like too much fun either. The second guy then took a roll of rope he had brought in, and while the first guy kept the gun pointed at us, began to tie us all to the chairs. One at a time, he made us put our hands behind our backs and then bound them behind the chair. Then he tied our ankles together, and tied rope around our thighs to hold us to the chair. He took off Tammy’s top, and rolled down Wendy’s bathing suit. They also cut off the top of Carrie’s suit. After we were all tied up this way, the guy who tied us then scooted us around so we were back to back in pairs. One of the guys looked at me as if he was doing me a favor. Carrie and I were back to back, as were Wendy and Tammy. Then he wrapped about six or seven loops of rope around us, to hold us together back to back. Finally, he went and rummaged through some drawers and found some handkerchiefs, and tied those around our mouths. Once we were completely bound and gagged, the robbers then turned their attention to carrying things out of the house. After about fifteen minutes to half an hour, they both left and drove off. Once we heard the robbers’ car pull out of the driveway, we all struggled like mad to get loose. Carrie and I were tied together, and Wendy and Tammy were tied together, but I was sitting so I could see Tammy next to me. (Which wasn’t a bad thing to have to look at if you’re going to be tied up and gagged!) I must admit that, once the immediate fear of being held at gunpoint was over, I was kind of turned on by the whole thing. The way Tammy’s ropes went above and below her boobs, and kind of made them stand out…the way she struggled and squirmed in her chair…it was all strangely stimulating. (at least for a 13-year-old still discovering his hormones!) Sometimes, Tammy looked over at me with a pleading look on her face, like “help me out of this!” It was pretty embarrassing, being bound and gagged in front of the girl you’ve got a crush on, but, I thought…if I can get loose and then “save” Tammy and the other girls…I’ll be a hero! So, trying to prove how macho I was, I struggled harder, trying to break the ropes around my feet and hands, and biting down on my gag as I twisted in the chair trying to get loose from the ropes that bound me to Carrie. Once I started struggling, that must have inspired the girls to do the same, because then they started squirming and mmmphing through their gags. Much as we tried, we couldn’t get loose, though. So finally, we just settled down and accepted the inevitable, and waited for Wendy and Carrie’s mom and dad to come home and untie us. |
| Name: | Jerry |
| Comments: | Mrs. Hamilton
In 1973 I was 16 years old and doing fairly well in high school due to my former teacher and current principal Mrs. Alice Hamilton. I started out having trouble with my studies but through the help and kind patience of Mrs. Hamilton I excelled. At the time Mrs. Hamilton was an attractive divorced 50 year old woman who always dressed professionally in buisness suit attire with skirts that went down below her knee, which was traditional for women of her age at the time. When I was younger I had the school boy crush on Mrs. Hamilton but eventually grew out of that and became interested in girls my own age and even had a girlfriend at the time. Mrs. Hamilton was having some serious trouble with two boys at the school, Mark and Jason, two star football players that thought they could do anything they wanted. It seemed that no amount of discipline would cure Mark and Jason of their behavior. And it seemed that the fathers of both boys suppported that behavior as long as they were winning football games. Mrs. Hamilton was to the point of suspending both boys from the team. Friday night was an important game for the team and that was the day Mrs. Hamilton was planning to administer the suspension on Thursday, an un-popular decision, she was sure she was making. Since I didn't live far from Mrs. Hamilton I went over to her house to visit with and help her rake some leaves. When I arrived and knocked on the door she had just gotten home from the school and was still dressed in a stylish buisness suit. She invited me in and I offered to rake up the leaves in her yard. She accepted my offer and asked me to waite in her kitchen while she changed her clothes so she could help me. Just then there was a loud bang at her front door. When she went to investigate five boys pushed their way into her house and grabbed Mrs. Hamilton and clapped a hand over her mouth. Then things happened fast. I went into the living room to see what the commotion was and indentified Jason as the guy who held her and had his hand over her mouth. I could see the fear in her face. Mark was one of the other and shouted fuck, there is sombody else here with her. I turned and attempted to run out the back door and get help, but Mark was much faster and me and tackled me before I could reach the door. I was pretty dazed at this point and he easily dragged me back to the living room, shoved me to the floor and held me down. Mark told me, Shut up, or I'll have Jason there hurt Mrs. Hamilton, then clamped his hand over my mouth. Three other boys in the room were one other football player and two I didn't recognize. Jason yelled, what the hell do we do now, we onley brought enough rope to tie her up. Fear washed over both of us as we realized we were getting tied up. I was pulled to my feet and both Mrs. Hamilton and I were shoved and ordered to walk up the stairs. Then I saw that Jason had a gun!!!. In the hallway we were ordered to strip down to our underwear. I was wearing just plain tighty whities while Mrs. Hamilton was wearing a red bra and black hip hugger panties, and for the first time since developing the boyhood crush on her, I saw her body. She had taken good care of herself and still had an attractive figure that I responded to by getting an erection. Awww, look at that, the kids getting a boner laughed Jason. I was embarassed but what more could I do. There,s no way you are keeping any of us out of that game tomorrow bitch, Mark growled, so we are going to keep you and your little boyfriend here for awhile. Kid, Call home and tell your folks that your are going to spend a couple nights at a friends house, and Hamilton, you call your secretary and tell her you are calling in sick for the next couple of days. We both did as we were told and awaited our fate. We were moved to her upstairs bedroom, and there Mark ordered our hands behind our backs and then tied them, we were gagged with some scarves that Mrs. Hamilton had in her drawer. Now you two cozy up to each other, and Jason shoved us face to face. We were then tied up with the rope that they brought with them, some of the phone cord that had been ripped out of the wall after we made our calls, and some more scarves and nylon stockings they had found ransacking the room. They pushed us on the bed and left the room. We began to struggle to escape, but our bodies rubbing together just made my erection harder so we stopped. By the look in her eyes I could see that she was a combination of terriefied, sympithetic and maybe just a little turned on herself. All five boys entered the room, Jason, Mark and the other football player told us that they were going back to school as if nothing had happened and play in the game on Friday night. Then they would decide what to do next. The other two were left to guard us. We stayed tied up like that all night, struggling occassionally in an attempt to escape, but our guards checked on us frequently. We were untied briefley the next morning to go to the bathroom and get a drink of water, then retied. Thursday after school was out Mark came over with an idea that would keep us quiet after this was all over. We were untied and told to stay in the bed. Mark then produced a camera and ordered Mrs. Hamilton to take off her bra, and get on the bed with me. He ordered us to make out and grope each other while he took pictures. Now, he sneered, after the game and we let you go, you won't be talking about this or we will show these pictures around. We were retied and again left to struggle. After the game on Friday night our two guards left us alone to get ourselves untied but didn't succeed untill Saturday morning. I promised Mrs. Hamilton that I would never tell anyone about this. She gave me a hug and sent me home. She looked really sad when I walked away. Monday came and Mrs. Hamilton wasn't at school. After a week it was announced that Mrs. Hamilton had resigned her position and would not be returning and Mr. Blake, the assistant pricipal would be taking her place. I went over to check on Mrs. Hamilton but she was gone, the house was empty and a for sale sign out front. I never saw her or heard from her again. I kept my promise and never told anyone what happened to us. Mark and Jason kindapping and rape crime against us went unpunished. However they both had unremarkable college football careers and held low paying menial jobs to this day, never having really succeeded in life. |
| Name: | Sara |
| Comments: | Here what happen to my dad, my four sisters and me, my dad told me what happen in the beginning because it started with him, one night when my mom and brother were out of town for the weekend, it was dad and the girls were home alone, it was the middle of the night we all sound asleep in our beds, when two men with black hoods came into the house, they found where my dad was sleeping and one guy stuck a pair of undershorts in his mouth and while the other one put a gun to his head and told him to be a good boy and do what he is told, he and his girls will not be hurt. he did what they told him he roll over on his stomach and they handcuffs his hand behind his back, pull down the sheets and pulled off his short and tape his feet together, they then pulled him out of the bed, he was buck naked, they wrapped tape around his mouth and one of the guy pick him up and took him into my little sister Jane and Maria's room, they put my dad down and turn on the light, my sister was scared to see the two guys and my dad tied up, they told them take off their underwear and put their hands behind their backs, the one guy tape their hands and mouth and told to walk nice and slowly down stair to Leah's and mine room, they pick my dad up again and follow them down to our room, they walk in and put my dad down and turn on the light, Kerry and I were shocked to see dad, Jane and Maria tied up and gagged in the nude, we was told if we don't want something bad to happen to our dad or sisters we better do what we are told, so we were told to take off our underwear and for me to tape my sister Kerry's hands behind her back, and tape her feet together and take my panties and stick them in her mouth and tape them in, then I was told to tape my feet together and stick my sister's panties in my mouth and tape them in, then one of the guys taped my hands behind my back. I was looking at my dad all this time and his face was red with angry because he could not do anything to protect his girls! Then they put my little sister Jane in front on my dad facing him and put Kerry behind him facing dad, put Leah on dad, Maria, Jane left side facing them and me on the right side facing them and tape us together around the middle and around the legs. they told us to be good girls and stay put and they then turn off the light and left the room. we could not move, and one of dad co-worker's found us the next morning. it was something we will never forget, we was happy that mom and our brother were not home at the time. |
| Name: | EmBarrassed |
| Comments: | The things we do to make a living. One day I am a young man working in an insuarance company and six months later a pretty 5'6" blue eyed 23-year-old girl, with curly golden-blonde hair and a very ladylike figure. I worked in a so-called accounting office in a part of town I never thought I would venture into. It was a job and my boss swore I was a real girl and not a young man, but he was 75-years-old and really a bookie.
I was alone 90% of the time and basically fixed the books, although did handle large sums of money from time to time. Envelopes were slipped under the door at night and in the morning I would open them and place the money in a big envelope and leave it in my boss' desk and he would either pick it up himself or one of his henchmen would when I wasn't around. The job was boring, but paid my bills. I even liked being Stacy the pretty blonde secretary, although at times liked it too much since my thick 10" circumcised member was hard to conceal. One Friday afternoon just before I was going to lock-up for the afternoon there was a knock on the outside door. The 6'2" very handsome young man with thick clean-cut sandy-blonde hair and big brown eyes was waiting. he had picked up money before so I figured he had forgotten his key and let him in. The phone rang just as he stepped inside. It was my boss, who informed me that Mr. Jones was no longer employeed and not to let him in and that his key had been taken from him less than an hour earlier. Mr. Jones then looked at me, smiled and showed me his shiny revolver. I was so scared I babbled incoherently as he grabbed a roll of red duct tape from my boss' desk. He then taped my well-manicured hands behind my back which made my ample 38DD bosom look even bigger. He ran a hand under my short denim skirt and felt my semi-stiff hard member struggle in my controltop suntan pantyhose and smiled. He suspected my secret all along. I wanted to crawl under my desk and hide when he looked around the office and grabbed my torn beige controltop pantyhose from the plastic barrel in the small bathroom. He jammed them in my luscious mouth and then wrapped a red bandana over my pouty red lips. I meowed incoherently so he wrapped the wide red duct tape over the bandana to really stifle my cries for mercy. He wrapped tape above and below my tight white knit sweater my pantyhose clad knees and pencil thin highheeled ankles, of all times to wear 5" navy-blue stiletto highheels I had to pick this moment. he pushed me into the small bathroom and made me sit on the toilet. he then shut the door and placed my desk against the door. I was a helpless bound and gagged robbery victim. He ransacked the office and stole about $6,900.00! I was alone in the bathroom helplessly bound and gagged for about six hours before someone showed up. It was very embarrassing being discovered, especially after such a long period of time. My boss never blamed me for what happened, but did send someone to check on mye twice a day and changed the locks. |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | Justice On Hold (Part 1) |
| Comments: | Hello, everyone: Here is another fiction/fantasy tale. Actually, it's a re-write of an earlier attempt I made, enttitled, "The Court Date." Enjoy, and as always, feel free to chime in with your reviews.
I. Stifling. That's the most polite word I could use to describe the temperature inside the county courthouse that sweltering, summer day. The occasion was the conclusion of the trial of Mary the Mugger, a sought-after female bandit who was wanted for an enourmous string of robberies. The trial had lasted over three weeks with much media ballyhoo, and the courtroom was filled to capacity for each session, adding to the stuffiness. Mary was seated at her table with a suprisingly placid demeanor. A guilty verdict was surely coming forth, but she didn't seem the least perturbed. Mary was 5'9, medium build, with almost-shoulder-length straight brown hair, and 38 years old. She wore a bright orange prison jump suit and black, prison-manufactured flip-flops with no socks. I glanced down at her feet and somewhat envied her. The poor condition of the a/c in the courtroom was causing many to swelter, but I figured Mary had to be cooler than I was. You see, I was one of the security officers assigned to escort her in and out of the courthouse. Since this was the highest-profile trial the county had seen in over one hundred years, the Department issued a decree that guards were to wear their formal dress uniforms. For me, that meant a long-sleeve, white dress shirt with badge, id tag, security organization patches and a black necktie. My pants were black, with black socks and shined black duty dress shoes. The utility belt about my waist containing my service pistol, handcuffs and walkie-talkie, didn't make me any cooler. I couldn't wait for the day to be over with so I could go back to may apartment and peel all of this off me. Normally in court, I would be the only securtiy guard assigned to the defendant, but since Mary had a fearsome reputation and the high profile of the trial, my superior, Grace, accompanied me. She was about Mary's size and weight, 43 years old, but with shorter black hair. Her mandatory dress uniform consisted of the same long-sleeve white blouse--with Sergeant's chevrons on the shoulders, necktie, and utility belt. Instead of pants, she was attired in a black skirt which extended to her knees, beige pantyhose, which encased her athletic legs, and shined dress pumps with 3" heels. If the heat of the courtroom bothered Grace, she showed no signs of it. Police sergeants never do. Pure professional, Grace was, always with an unsmiling, alert disposition. She stood next to me, behind where Mary was seated. I took several opportunities to scan Grace's smooth legs and try to catch a glimpse of her sliding a nylon-encased foot in and out of her duty dress pump, as I have a woman's stocking-foot fetish, but I never saw her make that maneuver. Next to Mary sat her defense attorney, Val. Val was a little taller, 5'10", a little slimmer, with straight blonde hair which descended just past her shoulders. She was dressed as a lawyer would, with a bright yellow blouse, the top two buttons unfastened. Over this rested a professional-looking black dress jacket, a matching skirt with stopped just above the knees, beige pantyhose which encased energetic legs and shined, black dress pumps with spike heels. Val obviously took good care of herself. She wasn't going to let the fact that she just turned 50 wear her down. Unlike Grace, Val frequently slid her pantyhosed foot from its pump and massaged her other leg with the foot, which aroused me no end.Also unlike Grace, she smiled often and had a bubbly personality. Val slid some paperwork back into her attache case and whispered something to Mary, who remained oblivious. The judge's offically-toned voice rang out. "Members of the jury, have you reached a verdict?" The jury's foreman rose and replied, "Yes, Your Honor, we have." "The defendant will please rise." Mary and Val both rose. Mary's hands weren't cuffed, but her feet were shackled. Thank goodness, I thought. In another minute, this trial will be over, we'll cuff Mary and stuff her into her cell, then I can call it a day, go home and strip down. I suspected that Grace, beneath her militant exterior, was looking forward to something similar. "On multiple counts of robbery, how does the jury find the defendant, Mary the Mugger?" "Your Honor, the jury finds the defendant guilty on all counts." The courtroom exploded with numerous converstations as the judge slammed his gavel down. "The defendant will be remanded to prison custody to await sentencing. The court wishes to thank the jury for their service. Dismissed." Val placed her hand on Mary's shoulder and said, "Mary, I want you to know that I'll work as hard as I can to appeal your situation." I reached to my utility belt to remove my handcuffs to place on Mary's wrists, but Grace cut in. "I'll handle this one, Officer," she snapped. Grace pulled Mary's arms behind her back and fastened the cuffs on her wrists. Mary grimaced in discomfort. Grace took her by one arm, and I took Mary by the other as we escorted her from the courtroom, which had become a bedlam of loud voices, pressing bodies and of course, flashing camera bulbs. Val followed closely behind us. After exiting the courtroom, we walked down an extremely long and narrow corridor, maybe 100 yards long, after which we'd emerge into the parking lot. During the long stroll, I listened to the flappity-flap of Mary's flip-flops and clinking of her shackle chains and the smart, professional clack-clack of Grace's and Val's pumps on the brightly polished floor. Grace couldn't resist a poke at the prisoner. "Well, you little hoodlum, you're going to be locked away for good now. I'm sure the world will smell better for it, too!" "Sergeant," Val's smooth voice oozed in, "my client is under jurisdiction of the justice system, and there is no call for you to intimidate her with sarcastic remarks." Grace grunted. Mary's face remained unaffected. I looked at Val's legs at every opportunity. As the end of the hallway came into view, Mary suddenly keeled over. "Ohhhhhhhhhhh...ummmmmmmm...." Grace and I exchanged puzzled glances. "Ohhhhhhhh....my appendix," Mary moaned. "It's been bothering me for a while now and--ohhhhhhhh." Grace wasn't very sympathetic. "Once you're locked up in your cell, a prison doctor will be summoned to examine you. We have a schedule to keep. Move!" "Sergeant," Val piped in, "my client is in obvious pain. A medical office is just a few yards down the hall. Mary can be looked at there before we proceed." "Wrong, Attorney!" Grace countered. "She'll be processed first and then examined. I haven't got time for this nonsense!" I was just a lowly-ranked guard, so I said nothing and admired Grace's healthy calf muscles. "Sergeant," Val responded, "Refusing my client immediate medical care in her distress constitutes cruel treatment. I'm warning you....if you don't take her into this medical office for treatment now, I'll file charges against you with the District Attorney's Office." Grace paused, then emitted an irritated sigh. "All right. We'll take her in there. But just for a quick check." II. The medical office was a large room consisting of large medical supply cabinets, counter-tops with built-in drawers, and an examination table. Close by sat a woman behind a desk. "Are you the nurse?" Grace barked. The woman rose from behind her desk and arched her eyebrows. She was 5'8", slightly plump, in her mid 50's, with curly, still-brown shoulder-length hair. She wore a white lab coat, under which a black blouse was visible. White slacks, beige stockings and white, cushioned casual shoes completed her attire. "Yes, I'm the nurse. Is there something I can do?" Grace and I escorted Mary over. "The prisoner needs a quick check," Grace said. "My client is complaining of abdominal pains," Val interjected. "We have to make sure she's well enough to travel." Grace gave Val an angry scowl. The nurse began to examine Mary. I tried to sneak a look down Val's partially unbuttoned blouse. The nurse pressed her hand against Mary's abdomen. "Ohhhhhhhh...yeah, there...ummmmmmmmmm." "These are definitely signs of an appendix problem," the nurse said. "I'll have to examine further. Please remove her handcuffs and shackles so her circulation will improve during the examination." "Out of the question!" Grace snarled. "She's a convicted prisoner and must remained bound." "Sergeant!" said Val. "Please don't forget what I told you before." Grace scowled and said under her breath, "Damn lawyers!" Grace removed a couple of keys from her utility belt, one for the handcuffs and another for the foot shackles. I took one of the keys, knelt down and unfastened the restraints from Mary's ankles. The shackles made the familiar 'clank' as they were removed. At the same time, the handuffs on Mary's wrists made a 'click' noise as Grace turned the key removed the cuffs. "There," the nurse said. "the improved circulation will make it much easier for me to determine the---" I heard Val gasp. With a lightning-fast spinning maneuver that would make a ninja proud, Mary jerked up from her doubled-over posture, whirled about, yanked Grace's service pistol from its holster and trained it on us. "Do as I say, and nobody gets hurt," Mary announced. Her voice had a rough edge to it from many years of smoking, but the look in her eyes left no doubt that she wasn't fooling around. III. I was still kneeling with the foot shackles, and I had a mind to reach for my weapon, but there was really no chance. "Okay, pretty boy," Mary said to me. "Get up and stand next to your cop boss here, and don't think about going for your gun. I'm in a shooting mood, if you know what I mean." "Do as she says, Officer," Grace ordered me in an even-keeled voice. "Mary!" Val said, "Don't do this. You know I'll work hard to get you out of your sentence, but what you're doing now is--" "Shut up, Ms. Lawyer! Stand beside your cop friends. You too, nursie!" Val's dress pumps made that sexy clack as she walked over and stood beside me and Grace. The nurse's mouth was open with shock as she scurried over to us. "Okay you two cops...slowly unfasten those gunbelts and let them drop to the floor." We focused on the gun in Mary's hand and noticed that her hand didn't tremble in the least. We had that sinking feeling that she was coming into her element again. "You know you're in big trouble," Grace said as she unfastened her now pistol-less utility belt and let it slump to the floor. I loosened my utility belt and felt it drop to my feet. "Me? In big trouble?" Mary said. "Why, I'd say since I'm the only one with the gun in my hand here, it'd be the other way around, don't you think?" Me, Grace, Val and the nurse nervously glanced at each other. We could've heard a pin drop. "Now, folks," said Mary, "to show you that I'm not the super-meanie you think I am, we're going to relax and get nice and comfortable here." The four of us looked at Mary and silently mouthed the word, "What?" "I mean," continued the villainess, "one at a time...each of you strip down to only your underwear." "Uh, Mary," said Val, "this isn't going to look very good on your--" "Uh-uh, Ms. Lawyer," said Mary. "That's enough legalese for now. Okay...who's gonna be first?" Mary wagged the pistol at each of us as she tried to decide. "Now, let's see...eenie...meenie...miney...moe." There was a brief silence, then our assailant announced, "Well, Sergeant, I guess you can start." Grace replied with indignation, "You know that forcing a police officer to strip is---" "Shhhhhhhh! Don't piss me off, Sarge!" Grace sighed and obeyed. While she unbuttoned her blouse and unfastened her necktie, she simultaneously slid her pantyhosed feet from her duty dress pumps. That was the sight I'd been waiting to see, although I would've preferred under different circumstances. As her blouse dropped to the floor, she unfastened her skirt and let it drop to her feet. She stepped out of the fallen skirt, kicked it aside and stared at Mary. "Oh, Sarge, you're not done yet---pantyhose, too." Grace sighed deeply and began to pull off the control-top hosiery. "Nice and careful, Sarge...I don't want any runs." Grace removed the hosiery and tossed it beside her pumps. The police sergeant now stood clad only in a beige lace bra and matching panties. "I suppose you're very proud of yourself," Grace said as she covered her breasts with her arms. "Actually, I'm just getting started," May replied. "Now, Sarge, put your hands on top of your head and shut your mouth...keep your lips pressed together, and don't let me see them part." As Grace assumed her ordered position, Mary focused on me. "Your turn, pretty boy!" Well, I admit I was looking forward to stripping out of my uniform at the end of my shift, but I didn't expect it to happen quite this way...LOL. So, off they came: Uniform shirt and tie, uniform shoes, socks and pants..all lumped in a big pile at my feet. There I stood, clad only in my snug, black bikini breifs. "Well, well," Mary the Mugger observed. "I spend all this time in a woman's lock-up and I finally get to see a real man, nice and stripped down." I managed a smile, and Mary continued, "Really, hon. I mean it. You're very sexy like that. I like the way your ass looks tight in those snug briefs, and I can only immagine how they'll look when you get hard." "Gee, thanks," I said. "It's ok, hon...now get those hands on top of your head and press your lips together." I obeyed and glanced at Grace. I mean, I couldn't believe I was seeing her like this! As she kept her lips pressed together, her eyes revealed complete frustration. The nurse's lips quivvered as if she was about to cry when she realized that Mary was concentrating on her. "Okay, nursie....you're next." "Oh, please," babbled the nurse, "Is this really necessary?" "Lookit, nursie, I appreciate you examining me when they brought me in here, but you really better cooperate before I fill you full of holes. Ok?" A tear dripped from the nurse's eye as she obeyed. She shed her white lab jacket, unbuttoned and discarded her black short-sleeve blouse, pulled off her casual shoes and climbed out of her white slacks. She placed her hands on top of her head. "Hold on, nursie. Get them off too!" The nurse sighed. She reached down and pulled off the beige, knee-high stockings. She was now clad only in a white bra and matching panties. "There you go," said Mary. Now you can put your hands on top of your head and press your lips together. Val placed her hands on her hips. "Doesn't the fact that I'm your defense attorney and have worked so hard to clear you get me off from having to do this?" "Actually, Ms. Lawyer, it doesn't. You know the drill." Val managed to grin as if to say, 'this has got to be a joke'. As she shed her black dress jacket, she simultaneously kicked off her pumps, and I got another view of her shapely, stocking feet. She unfastened her skirt, and as it dropped to the floor she unbuttoned her bright blouse and discarded it. Slowly, carefully, she removed her control-top pantyhose and placed them among the other shed clothing. Looking at her as she now was, it was hard to believe she was a defense attorney--I mean, clad only in a black lace bra and thong. "Oh, my," Mary the Mugger said, "black undies. Plans with a boyfriend tonight?" As redness appeared on the defense attorney's face, Mary said, "That's ok, you don't have to go into that. Just get those hands on top of your head and press your lips together." So, Mary the Mugger had us good. All four of us standing together, in nothing but our undies, our hands on top of our heads, and forbidden to open our mouths. IV. Oh, God, Mary must have made us stand there like that for at least a half hour. I figured she was trying to conjure up an escape plan. "Okay. I guess you all must be getting tired of having your hands over your heads, so you can lower them to your sides. And you can stop pressing your lips together, too. But I'm warning all of you--no shouts or sudden outbursts." We all felt a little better now that we didn't have to assume that rigid position. The nurse's lips quivvered again. I examined Grace's and Val's scantily clad features. Mary continued to train the sergeant's pistol on us. From the look in her eyes, I could tell she was fathoming an idea. |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | Justice On Hold (Part 2) |
| Comments: | V.
"What's everyone so tense about?" Mary the Mugger inquired. Indeed. Other than the four of us stripped to only our undies and being held at gunpoint by a notorious bandit, what was there to worry about, right? "C'mon, relax a little," Mary said. "I know. Let's break the ice by introducing ourselves to one another, k?" "Mary," Val said, "I think we all know who each--" "Uh-uh, Ms. Lawyer! I think it's a great idea. Now, each of you introduce yourselves and give your marital status." What the? "Starting with you, nursie. I'm sure you have a name other than that." The nurse resumed covering her breasts and stuttered..."M-my names K-Kathleen, and I-I'm recently divorced." "See?" said Mary with a grin, "That wasn't so hard, was it? Okay, Sarge, your turn." "Hmmf!" snorted Grace. "You have got to be kidding!" "Let's put it this way, Sarge. If I have to kid anymore, I'm gonna make you remove your bra and panties!" Grace got the hint. "My name's Police Sergeant--" "Uh-uh, Sarge! Just tell your first name, and don't forget that marital status." "My name's Grace, and I've been married for the last twenty years." "Must be a lucky guy," Mary chuckled, "a reeeallll lucky guy. Okay, Romeo, let's hear it." "My name's Tommy. I'm single with no girlfriends right now." "Really?" Mary said. "Sorta hard to believe, a hunk like you in those snug bikini briefs and no girlfriend. Well, Tommy, You've got three women standing around you in nothing but their bras and panties on, so maybe this is your lucky day. Har-har!" Actually, Mary's observation wasn't that far-fetched, as I was feeling myself slowly getting hard. "All right, Ms. Lawyer, I already know your name, since you're my attorney, but how about letting the rest of the group know." "My name's Val," she said with a smirk. "I've never been married and I've recently broken up with my boyfriend." "No shit!" Mary said. "You sure are a hot number for an older woman...and I've been noticing Tommy looking at you." Mary chuckled again. Val blushed. I got harder. "Well, now," Mary continued. "Since we're all friends, I guess we can get on with the main event." Kathleen, Grace, Val and I looked at each other wide-eyed. VI. Mary forced Kathleen to take four nearby chairs and line them up, side-by-side. The chairs were heavy wooden ones, with cushioned seats. "Okay, officers---I mean, Grace and Tommy, I want you two to sit down in the middle two chairs." Grace and I obeyed. As we seated ourselves, I took a quick glance down Grace's bra. The sergeant glared at me. "Kathleen, Val, come over here!" ordered Mary. The nurse and the defense attorney quickly came over, their faces a mixture of fear and wonder as to what they'd be required to do. "Both of you remove the handcuffs from Grace's and Tommy's pistol belts." The two women knelt and procured the cuffs, which gleamed against the office light. "Very good. Kathleen, I want you to cuff Grace's hands behind the back of her chair, and Val, I want you to do the same with Tommy." Kathleen and Val stood still for a second, incredulous at to what they just heard." "Move!" As Kathleen and Val padded barefoot towards us, Grace protested, "I've seen many hardened criminals in my time, Mary, but this is clearly the worst--" "Actually, Grace, I think this is one of the best. Now, get your arms behind the back of the chair. Kathleen, cuff her wrists." Grace sighed and obeyed. She winced a little as the handcuffs that used to be on her pistol belt snapped tightly on her wrists. "What's wrong, Grace?" Mary said. "I guess you just noticed that those cuffs weren't made for comfort, huh?" I placed my arms behind the back of my chair and I felt the same pinch as Val cuffed me. "Sit down nursie--I mean, Kathleen. Hands behind the back of the chair." Kathleen sniffed sadly and obeyed. Mary opened one of the supply drawers and found a roll of white medical tape, which she tossed to Val. "That's right, Lawyer Lady. Bind Kathleen's wrists tight behind the back of the chair. Make it secure. I'm gonna check." Val sighed, knelt behind the back of Kathleen's chair and bound the nurse's wrists together as directed. Kathleen squirmed a little and silently mouthed the words, "No, please." "This is just so damn hot!" Mary the Mugger said. Val sighed. "Well, Mary, I suppose it's my turn, isn't it." "In a rush, aren't you! Not just yet, Val. I've got one more little task for you to do first." Mary handed Val a piece of white printer paper and a Sharpie. "Now, I want you to write these words on the paper: 'Help! Officers, nurse and lawyer bound and gagged inside! Help!'" Val had a smirk on her face as if to say, 'this is bullshit' and carefully wrote the message on the paper. "My, what lovely handwriting you have. Someone might mistake you for a lawyer with such style." Mary observed. "Thanks." Val replied. "I was first in my class at law school." "I'll bet you were, sweetie. Now, sit down and put your arms behind the back of the chair." Val flashed a smile as if to say, "Yeah, I knew it", seated herself and put her arms behind the back of the chair. " I suppose you know this isn't going to help your parole chances," Val said as Mary thoroughly bound the lawyers wrists together. "Yeah, probobly, but this is such fun!" Mary knelt before each of us and used the tape to bind our ankles to the legs of the chairs. One by one--Kathleen, Grace, me and Val, like an assembly line. The four of us squirmed a little, but it was obvious none of us were going anywhere for a good long time. Mary rummaged through the supply drawers again and found some medical sanitary cloths. She took four of them, rolled each into a long, thin cylinder and formed a knot in the middle of each. "Wha-what are you going to do with those?" I asked. I was worried that Mary was going to use these new creations to strangle us in our chairs. "Gags, dear. I don't want the four of you to yell too loud after I get out of here." Our hearts sunk at the further humiliation we were in for. Mary stood behind Kathleen, and the nurse silently wept as the knot in the middle of the cloth was wedged between her lips and the two ends firmly tied behind the back of her head. "You dirty criminal!" Grace protested. "You'll never get away with this! There'll be police officers heading this way very soon, and when they do, they'll--ummmphhh!" The sergeant's tirade was cut short as the gag was forced into her mouth and roughly fastened behind the back of her head. "Nmmmphhh! Urmmphhh!" Grace moaned as she shook her head. Mary came to me next. She leaned over and kissed me hard on the lips. "Wha-what was that for?" I asked. "For being sexy." our assailant replied, as she glided her finger along my bikini briefs for emphasis. "You know, Tommy, if I could, I'd kidnap you and take you with me and make you into a sort of love-making hostage!" "Gee, thanks," I said. "Would there be a ransom or wh-mmmmphh." Mary chuckled softly as she fastened my gag tightly. Mary approached Val with the fourth cloth in her hand. "Well, Val, I guess I should thank you for doing your best for me in court." "You're welcome, Mary...I guess. As your attorney, can I offer you one last piece of legal advice before you gag me?" "What's that?" "After you're eventually caught again, you should consider relying heavily on the insanity defense. In law school, I wrote a highly regarded paper on this and mmmmmmmmphhhh!" "Thanks, Lawyer Lady, I'll remember that," Mary said, as she wedged the cloth between Val's lips and tightened the ends behind the back of her head. Mary stood back and surveyed her handiwork. On the far left, sat Kathleen, the well-meaning courthouse nurse. Stripped to her white bra and matching panties only. Her hands bound together behind the back of the chair. Her bare feet bound with tape at the ankles to the legs of the chair. Tightly cleave-gagged. "Oohmmmphhh!" she sobbed into her gag. Beside her, sat Grace, the hard-core police sergeant. Stripped to her beige bra and matching panties only. Her hands cuffed behind the back of the chair in her own handcuffs. Her bare feet bound at the ankles with tape to the legs of the chair. Tightly cleave-gagged. "Mrrrmmmph-urmmmphmmm-mummmphhh-urmff!" she protested. Me. The low-ranking police officer. Stripped to only my snug, black bikini briefs only. My hands cuffed behind the back of my chair in my own handcuffs. My bare feet bound at the ankles with tape to the legs of the chair. Tightly cleave-gagged. "Mummphmmmm-umphmmm," I moaned as I tried to take another quick peek down my sergeant's bra. Mary noticed this and laughed. And finally, Val. The fancy defense attorney. Stripped to only her black lace bra and matching panties. Her wrists taped together behind the back of her chair. Her bare feet taped at the ankles to the legs of the chair. Tightly cleave-gagged. "Mummmphhh-mmmphmmm-mummmphmmmm-rrmmmphh-mmmmphhh," she said to Mary, always trying to give her client advice. Once Mary was satisfied that the four of us were securely bound and gagged, she took off her orange prison jump suit and stood before us in only her white bra and panties. Us four prisoners looked at each other in wide-eyed shock....what was this diabolical villainess up to? VII. "I know what you all must be thinking, and I assure you, it's part of my clever escape plan." Now, Mary's jump suit hid a lot of her figure, but when she stripped out of it to just her undies, I noticed nice breasts and a fairly tight ass. Mary smiled at me and blew me a kiss. Mary then changed into Grace's dress uniform. The two women were about the same size, so Mary had a tailor-made disguise for walking out of the courthouse complex without being noticed. "Well, Grace...what do you think?" our assailant said as she fastened the sergeant's pistol belt around her waist. "Gmmmff-dmmmffff rmmmmphhh--mmmummphh!" Grace roared through her gag, struggling helplessly. "I've got to say, though, that this dress uniform doesn't go too well in this muggy summer weather. I mean, come on...this long-sleeve blouse and necktie....pantyhose..and your dress pumps are a little tight." "Mrrmmmphh!" the sergeant continued to protest. Mary walked up to Grace and gently ran her fingers through the sergeant's hair. "Hell of it is, Grace, you're in the shit. When your captain finds out that I was able to con you into freeing me from those handcuffs...and taking your pistol...and making you strip to only your bra and panties...and handcuffing you in your own cuffs...and binding you to this chair...and gagging you...and dressing in your uniform...well, you'll spend the rest of your police career watching parking meters, if you have a career left at all!" Grace bowed her head and sobbed, muffled, into her gag. "Okay, everyone, let's test those gags before I go. Kathleen?" "Ummphmmm-umphh-mmphh!" "Grace?" "urmmmphhh-mmmrmmmphh!" "Tommy?" "Ummph-hmmmphh! Ummmph-hmmmphh!" "Oh, you're such a cute guy...Val?" "Hmmmphmmm-mmmphh!" "Cool. Oh, Grace, one more thing. Where do you keep the keys to your squad car?" Grace angrily jerked her head at the pistol belt now on Mary's waist. "Grrmmphhh! Mrrmmphh!" Mary found a set of keys and dangled them before the sergeant's eyes. "You mean these?" "Mmmmphhmmm!" Grace groaned with quick nods of her head. "Gee, thanks." Mary the Mugger strode to the door, her "borrowed" dress pumps making that distinctive, sexy clacking noise. She opened the door, taped the note Val wrote to it's window, and glanced back at us. "Oh...and people?" The four of us looked at her helplessly. "Mum's the word!" "Mmmmmphhh!" we cried in unison. Mary laughed, closed the door and left. Justice was truly on hold here. VIII. Of all the places in the courthouse complex for this to happen, the nurse's office was the most opportune for Mary, and the most unfortunate place for the four of us. The nurse's office was a long ways from the court area down a very long hallway, so there was very few people coming by. It was also about 5pm when Mary held us up, which was the time when the courthouse employees went home. Kathleen, Grace, me and Val spent the next couple of hours wiggling helplessly in our chairs. Of course, Grace and I were totally helpless to get free because of the handcuffs placed on us. Kathleen's and Val's wrists were bound with the medical tape, but Mary made sure the binding was thorough, so there really was little hope of them getting free. With the air conditioning turned off, the office was muggy, which made being stripped to just our undies a good thing--at least as far as I was concerned, because soon the four of us were glazed in sweat from our exertions.. I looked over at Grace and tried to communicate. "Mmmphhh..hrrmmphh..ummphmmm-mummmphhh." I tried to say. "Grrrmphh!" she snarled at me with those dark eyes of hers. Apparently, she wasn't in the mood for gag-talk. I twisted to my left and noticed Val gazing at me. Her eyes seemed to radiate a sort of brightness, and even though there was a cleave gag fastened in her mouth, her lips seemed to be attempting a smile. I slowly scanned her body--her inviting breasts, barely restrained by that black lace bra, those matching panties, those shapely legs and cute bare feet. I squirmed some more in my chair, wiggling my bikini-brief clad pelvis back and forth, and the 50-year old blonde defense attorney nodded her head approvingly. "Mmmmphh," came her muffled purr. "Ummph-hmmmphh!" I nodded back. We knew what each other thought and perhaps that was a good thing, as it helped to keep our minds off our predicament. Eventually, we heard footsteps coming down the hall toward the nurse's office. We looked at each other hopfully and began to cry out through our gags as loud as possible. "Helllmmmphhhhh!" The door opened, and there stood Gordie, the night security officer. Gordy was just doing his routine checks when he came down that way. He had 37 years on the force and was retiring soon. "Ohhhh, Wow!" he exlaimed with an excited look on his face at the sight of the four of us, just in our undies, bound and gagged. Uh, Gordie, I thought. I hope you're not getting your rocks off looking at me, y'know! IX. Mary the Mugger stayed at large for another three months. She kept on the run by locating women who wore the same clothing size as she, and then Mary would get that woman alone, force her to strip and leave her bound and gagged, while Mary assumed the identity of that woman. Eventually, Mary was caught and there was another trial. Kathleen, Grace, me and Val of course had to testify at the trial about how Mary made that creative escape from us in the first place. The newspapers and the press were full of our accounts of how we were left stripped to our undies, bound and gagged as Mary, dressed as a police sergeant made her escape. When the verdict came down, Mary, of course, was found guilty and sentenced to 50 more years in prison. As she was being led from the courthouse, I made eye contact with her. "Well, Mary," I said. "Was it really worth it, doing what you did to us, just to end up back in prison?" "Tommy, just seeing you in only those sexy bikini briefs, bound to that chair, with that gag in your mouth makes it worth it," Mary replied. Mary was hustled into the back of a squad car. Reporters snapped pictures. News on-the-spot reporters squawked into their microphones. I walked away......hard. THE END. Hoped you like it, everyone. I know it was a slow-developing story, but I've been thinking on this scenario for quite a while. |
| Name: | Speedoboy |
| Comments: | Another great story Tommy. Like the idea of you being in between three women in just your bikini brief. I'll be three sets of eyes were looking at your crotch. Mary should have used teh worn pantyhose and stockings as gags though. |
| Name: | anon |
| Comments: | best yet |
| Name: | Jimbo |
| Comments: | Hello, I originally posted my tale on this site a few years back, but it appears to have been "bumped" off to make room for newer stories, so I'll give you a quick recap.
I know that one or two of you suspect that most of these stories are fiction, but mine most definitely isn't! in 2005 I was staying over at a friends house; we both worked unsocial hours so we'd usually just hang out in the daytime. My friend Janet (not her real name!) went to the supermarket leaving me alone, but while she was gone, two robbers forced the door open and began grabbing anything they could from downstairs, while I tried to stay quiet upstairs, hoping they would leave soon (As you can imagine, I was rather frightened!) But eventually one of them came upstairs, found me, and shouted for his buddy to come up. they ordered me to place my hands behind my back and used duct tape to bind my wrists before wrapping it around my fingers. my ankles were also bound, and one of the robbers searched my pockets; all I had one me was some small change and a couple of handkerchiefs, one of which was stuffed in my mouth and sealed in place with two strips of the duct tape. Janet returned home at the worst possible time (If she'd have been 30 seconds later she would have missed the robbers!) and was brought upstairs, I'll never forget the look of shock on her face when she saw me trussed up and gagged! She was tied the same as me and my other hankie was stuffed into her mouth (mercifully the hankies were clean!) and more tape sealed her mouth. it took me 20 minutes to get free, untie Janet and call the cops. As far as I know the robbers were never caught though. Jimbo |
| Name: | jessie |
| Comments: | this happened to my wife, who was 20,at the time, and I didnt find out about it, until 3 yrs later. My wife was black haired and had a nice fgure, and we didnt have any kids at the time. I was in the Air Force and had been sent to Thailand for a year. My wife, was staying with my aunt while I was gone. My aunt worked the morning shift at the hospital, and my wife worked the late shift in the laundry, so a lot times, my wife would be alone and asleep. Apparently 1 day, my aunt left for work, and didnt shut the back door so it locked. My wife was off work and asleep. At some point, she got up to go to the bathroom, and was walking back in the bedroom, when a hand clamped over her mouth, a knife was put against her throat. A man told her not to struggle and scream and everything would be alright. He made her lay face down on the bed, and told her not to look up. She could hear him opening and closing drawers and going through stuff. After awhile, he made her get up and said that he was going to tie her up and put her somewhere. He forced her to go down in the basement, the basement had a support post to one side of the basement. Then he came up behind her, and holding the knife to her throat, made her take off her pjs and panties, so that she was naked. My wife told me, she was sure that he was going to rape her. But he made sit down on the floor against the post. He made her put her hands behind her and around the post, he proceeded to tie her hands behind her back, very tightly, with some cotton rope, from somewhere. He then tied her feet, and tied a rope around her breasts, above and below, very tightly. He then picked up her panties and forced her panties into her mouth, he ripped a piece off her pj, and tied it over her mouth, pulling it very tight. After running his hands over her, a few times, he told her, he wished he had more time. He left, going upstairs, turning off the light and closing the basement door. My wife, at first, she so was scared, she didnt move, just tried to breath and not choke on the panties shoved in her mouth. She sitting there, tied and gagged in the dark. the ropes were tied so tight, she could barely move, and she started loosing feeling in her body where the ropes were tied. She stayed tired up for about 6 hous, until my aunt came home and started looking for her, after seeing that stuff had rummaged through. After my aunt found and untied her, they had to call an ambulance and the police, because my wife had lost feeling and couldnt stand up. After talking with the police, who said that this guy had done the burglary 3 times before, only the other victims were not so lucky, (raped). It took awhile for my wife, to get over and had some nerve damage to her waists and ankles. They did catch the guy, and this may be wrong, but he got sent to prison, where he got in a fight, got stabbed, developed an infection, and died. After I got home, my wife was real nervous and made me put double locks on all the doors and a alarm system where we lived, I kind of suspected something, because, she asked me to start sleeping with a gun under my pillow, before she always wanted me keep it in a locked drawer of my desk. |
| Name: | CLP |
| E-mail address: | ---- |
| Comments: | I wanted to tell the story of what happenned to myself, my oldest daughter, and my son in law last New Year's Eve. My husband had been involved with some folks in town that he should not have, and ended up going to jail last year. So needless to say, it was a tough year. My daughter and her husband came to spend New Year's Eve day with me. I work in a factory, so I was unexpectedly called into work almost right after they arrived. (They live 2 hours away). So they decided to stay the night with me so we could visit the next day. I got home around 11:30 that night. I was grabbed from behind almost immediatley after getting out of my car in the driveway. It ended up being a married couple and another woman that my husband had dealings with, and they were at the house looking for some money that he suppossedly had hidden. I was forced inside my kitchen door. They were holding a gun to my head so, I had no choice but to cooperate. One of the women asked if anyone else was in the house, so I told them yes. My daughter and son in law had already gone to bed. She went upstairs, and shortly returned with my daughter and her husband walking in front of her with their hands up. As they had not planned to stay overnight, they had no other clothes and they both had gone to bed in their underwear, which gave them pretty much no option of trying to escape. The guy in the group told me to take off my uniform and then told us all to get on our knees in front of the couch. So we did as we were told. Our hands were tied behind us very tightly. We were then made to turn around and sit against the couch when our ankeles were bound, we were gagged with tape and blindfolded with a pieces of my shirt that were ripped and made into blindfolds. My daughter and son in law were then taken and put in the bathtub on opposite ends facing each other so they could not help each other get free. I was put on my stomach in the bathroom floor. You can't imagine how helpless you feel lying there in your underwear bound and gagged knowing that your daughter and son in law are in the same predicament and you can't even see them to know if they are ok. One of the women stayed with us while the couple looked where my husband had told them the money would be. They stayed in the house for about an hour before they left. We sat still for probably that long after they were gone in fear that they would return. We finally got free after about two more hours of struggling. We didn't call the police because we know who these people are and were afraid of what might happen. |
| Name: | Speedoboy |
| Comments: | It was the perfect job for me, a 5'8", 18-year-old, with big blue eyes, thick clean-cut blonde hair and a smooth well-tanned and toned 150 pound frame, that I maintained with bike riding, swimming and working out. I helped Wilma, the 5'11" tall, 65-year-old, widow who looked more like forty, with big hazel eyes, thick curly platinum-blonde and a great hourglass figure that her one-piece swimsuits showed off to perfection, and like every other red-blooded man in town could not keep my eyes off her huge 38GG bosom around her beautiful ranch house that had a tennis court, kidney shaped pool, and hot tub in the backyard. I was paid pretty good and had full use of the pool and hot tub. I had a feeling she enjoyed seeing me in my tight Speedos, she even bought me a leopard print Speedo that was a tad too tight for my 18th birthday.
One day after mowing the yard and trimming the bushes decided to take a long swim. I went in the back bedroom and slipped on my new Speedo, which barely concealed my thick circumcised 9" penis. I never saw the open window until it was too late! A burglar wearing a mask pointed a revolver at me and ordered me to put a well-worn pair of nude controltop pantyhose in my mouth and then wrap a wide red bandana over my lips. He pushed me out of the room and into the master bedroom. Wilma soon walked in from the pool in her white spandex one-piece swimsuit that did nothing to hide her buxom figure. He ordered me to stuff a pair of her pantyhose in her luscious mouth and a wide white scarf over her full red lips. He wasn't satisfied and then had me wrap a leopard print scarf over her white scarf and a black spandex cloth over my red scarf. I tied Wilma's hands behind her back, which really made her ample bosom look even bigger and another pair of pantyhose around her pencil thin ankles, which made me wonder how such dainty ankles held up so much woman. She was placed on her king sized bed with a leopard print bedspread. He had me tie my ankles together and pushed me on the bed and secured my hands behind my back with pantyhose. he pulled the phone cord and went about robbing the house. We squirmed and struggled while the robber spent a good hour in the house. he went as far as having a snack and sat and watched us struggle and try to plead through our effective gags. He saw the hamper in the master bathroom and grabbed a couple worn panty girdles and two more pairs of worn suntan controltop pantyhose. I meowed through my gag as he placed the full-cut leopard print panty girdle over my head and wrapped the pantyhose across my face! I had a climax as I smelled the gorgeous buxom blonde's bodily juices against my face! He placed a very worn white panty girdle over her head and wrapped the second pair of pantyhose around her gagged lower face a couple times. He masturbated on poor Wilma and then left the house a mess. Wilma struggled helplessly for a good hour after he left, but couldn't get free at al. neither of us could see very well because the of the worn panty girdles over our heads, and quite frankly I was aroused like never before! I busted a nut two more times during our eight hours of restraints. My mother got worried when I missed dinner, something I never did and saw my bike in the yard. She looked in the windows and saw the house was ransacked. She was so worried she called the police and followed them inside. We were both sweaty and messy, but safe and unharmed. The next two days were crazy, between police reports, insurance claims, and cleaning we seemed to be distant. I finally decided to apologize about being excited and spurting in my Speedo a few times. She gave me a big hug and laughed. She admitted to being excited herself. A couple weeks later they police arrested the robber during another break-in. She got most of her stuff back and did well with the insurance claim so took me out to dinner to celebrate and gave me a leopard print thong as a gift. To say the least insisted on a modeling session............... |
| Name: | from KP Presents |
| Homepage URL: | http://www.kppresents.com |
| Comments: | It must have been about three months ago. Eve had just come home from her last trip, and she was sitting talking with me in the front room about our plans for the next few weeks. It was a typical day – a little damp outside, but nothing unusual was going on.
Eve was wearing a white short sleeved polo shirt, bleached denim shorts and flat shoes, with a blue bandana tied over her hair. I’d just got back from a shopping trip, and hadn’t taken my jacket off yet, so I was sat there in my red jumper, grey skirt and knee length boots, talking away happily when the front doorbell rang. I clearly remember saying “Can you get that, Eve”, and watching her as she stood up and made her way to the front door. The next thing I knew was, while I was looking through some information I had to hand, Eve saying “Mum?” and me looking up. Looking up, I saw that someone had come in with Eve. He was a young man, about twenty I would think, with his arm around Eve’s chest and – well, the first thing I noticed was the woollen scarf that covered the lower half of his face and the sunglasses. The next thing I saw was the gun that he was holding against Eve’s head. “This is a robbery,” he said, “Just do as you’re told and neither you nor your daughter will be hurt.” “All right, all right,” I said as I put the paper I was reading down and stood up,” Just please don’t hurt us.” “Go and sit with your mother,” he said as he pushed Eve towards me. I gave her a reassuring hug as we both sat down and looked at him. He was wearing a dark sweatshirt and blue jeans, and stood looking at both of us. “All right, ladies, all I want is your valuables and no-one needs to get hurt. Do you understand?” “Yes – but what are you going to do to us,” Eve said as she looked at him. “Well, I need to make sure neither of you can get in my way, so I’m afraid I need to make sure you’re both securely kept somewhere.” “You mean you’re going to tie us up?” I said with a quiver in my voice. “That’s right – so the first thing I want you to do is to close the curtains. Do it,” he said pointing to Eve, “without attracting attention to yourself.” She slowly stood up, walked over and pulled the curtains in the front room shut, before returning and sitting next to me. “Very good – now you’re going to do something for me.” “What,” Eve replied, and the man handed a length of white rope, about six foot long. “I want you to find the centre of the rope and double it up. While she’s doing that, I want you,” he said pointing at me, “to turn round with your hands behind your back and cross your wrists so that your daughter can see them.” “All right – just do as he says, Eve,” I whispered, and as she doubled the rope over I moved myself round so that I was sitting on the edge of the couch, with my back to Eve. He moved round so that he could see both of us. “Take the rope, and pass it around your mother’s wrists, then put the two ends through the loops and pull as tightly as you can. Do it properly – I’m watching.” “Sorry, Mum,” Eve whispered as she did what she was asked to do. I stifled a grunt as the rope bit into my wrist through the sleeves of my jumper, and sat still. “Now, pass it round her wrists three more times, pulling tightly each time, and pass the ends that are left back through the loop when you are done.” I could feel the ropes tightening each time she did this, but I still sat silently. “Now, take the ends and pass them between your mother’s wrists – and remember to pull tightly.” Eve did as she was told, so that the already tight loops were further tightened around my wrists. When she had finished, the intruder told her to tie the ends together with a knot on top of the ropes, and as she did so I tried reaching round with my fingers - to no avail. “Very good – what’s your name?” “Eve,” she replied. “All right, Eve – I want you and your mother to come upstairs with me to your room. When we’re there, I’m going to make sure you’re nice and safely secure, then your mother and I are going to go through the house." “And then?” “Then I’ll bring her back to you. All right – stand up and walk in front of me. You first, Eve, then your mother.” We made our way up the staircase, Eve first, then me and finally the young man with his hand on my arm and the gun against my back. At the top of the stairs, Eve went into the door that was facing her and we followed. Her room was a typical teenagers – posters on the wall, TV on the desk and other paraphernalia scattered around. He took a look around before saying “Lie down on your bed – make yourself comfortable. Your mother can sit on that chair there.” He took me over to a chair next to her workstation, and sat me down while Eve lay herself down in the centre of the bed, her head resting on a pillow. “Don’t move,” he said to me before placing his gun on the bedside table, and taking some more lengths of rope out of his pocket. “Eve, I want you to put your hands together and hold them up as if you are praying.” Looking at him, Eve did as she was asked, and taking a length of rope he quickly doubled it over and started to wrap it around her wrists, I presume in the same way she had done to me. Three times he passed it around them, then between before tying the ends together, but leaving a foot or so dangling. “I’m all right mum,” she said looking over to me as he gently pulled her bound wrists up over her head, and secured the loose ends of rope to the centre of the white headboard that was against the wall. I admired her courage as she lay there, watching as the man took another length of rope and started to tie her ankles together, then her legs above and below her knees. “How does that feel,” he said as he tied the last knot off. “I don’t think I’m going anywhere.” Eve said as she twisted her legs around. “One last thing,” he said, and he started to reach up to her bandana. That was when I said “No!” “I beg your pardon.” He said as he turned to look at me. “Please – leave that scarf alone. Can’t you find something else?” “Look in the cupboard,” Eve said as she nodded toward her wardrobe. Opening the door, the intruder looked through several racks of scarves and bandanas that were lying there. “I’m going to put this in your mouth – do you promise not to spit it out before I come back,” he said as he came back, scrunching up a paisley handkerchief in his hand. “I promise,” Eve said, and he pushed the cloth into her mouth, leaving the ends protruding from her lips. "Come with me,” he said as he took me by the arm, and I took a quick look at Eve as she lay there quite still before he took me back downstairs. An hour or so later, he brought me back into Eve’s room. By this time we had been into my bedroom, and he had taken a large Hermes scarf and used it as a gag. Eve looked up and saw the knot he had tied in the centre protruding slightly from my mouth as he brought the chair over and made me sit next to the bed. He then reached over and pulled the handkerchief out of Eve’s mouth. “If you wait a few minutes, I’ll get you a glass of water – I just need to make sure your mother is secure first.” “All right,” Eve whispered as she watched him take a length of washing line he had found in the kitchen and begin to pass it around my upper body and arms, securing me to the chair back as he did so. As my arms were constricted into my side, the cord digging into the black leather of my jacket, I kept my eyes fixed on my daughter, wishing I could tell her what had happened. Once he had secured me to the chair, the man knelt by the side and pushed my ankles together, passing another length of rope around and between them before securing them to the leg of the chair. As I tried to move them, the creak of leather was the only sound that could be heard. Finally, he took one last length of rope and tied my legs together, below my knees and above the top of my boots. “Don’t move,” the man said as he left the two of us alone. Eve looked up at me, twisting the ropes round her wrists as she did so, and asked “Are you all right, mum.” I nodded; too busy assessing my own predicament to try to even grunt at her. The intruder came back in with a carton of apple juice, a straw sticking out of the top. He put the straw next to Eve’s lips, and she took a long drink before saying “thank you.” Walking back over to the wardrobe, he took a white bandana out and rolled it into a band, tying a knot in the middle as he did so. “Open wide and raise your head,” he said as he knelt on the bed next to Eve, and as she did so he pushed the knot into her mouth, tying the ends tightly together at the base of her neck as he did so. “All right ladies, just try to relax – I’m sure the men of the house will be home soon,” he said as he walked out of the room, closing the door behind him. I looked down at Eve as she lay there, and she returned the look – one of complete serenity and calm at her situation. Even though my mouth was filled with a silk knot, I nodded and kept looking at her. She tried to move around a bit, but the ropes were holding firm, and she seemed resigned to just waiting – I followed her example Well, my husband came back a couple of hours later and freed us, but we didn’t report it to the police – after all, nothing was taken. I’m sitting here now, looking at the list Eve and I made four months ago of the things she wanted to do. There, about fourth on the list, was “Be involved in a robbery and experience what it is like to be tied up.” Each item was ticked off, and at the end was note that said “Thank you – Eve” dated two weeks ago. Just before the cancer finally took my baby away from me. At least we got to fulfil all of her special requests before that day, and she went to her rest happy… |
| Name: | from KP Presents |
| Homepage URL: | http://www.kppresents.com |
| Comments: | It happened a few months ago – and to be honest, I had tried to put much of it out of my mind. Walking in on Barb, though, and seeing her there, and then hearing her description of the man who had robbed me brought the memories back to me....
I had been getting ready to go out for an evening with some friends. Nothing special, just a night out with the girls if you like. We were going to a few bars that had a dress code, so I had decided to wear a new dress I had picked up. It was cotton, with a white base on which was printed those patterns that were popular a few years back – fractals, I think they were called, but all I knew was the blue and dark swirls pattern was one I liked. It was short, but not too short, with the skirt coming half way down my thighs, and the front neck line coming down and across the top of my breasts. The shoulder straps went down to the small of my back, with a strap of material across the middle at the rear making it not entirely backless. I also had on a pair of dark leather heels – at least to begin with. At any rate, I walked down the stairs, brushing my hair as I did so, and stood for a moment to look in the mirror and put on my lipstick. As I applied the finishing touches, I thought I saw something out of the corner of my eye, but just put it down to a trick of the light. Realising I had left my handbag in my front room, I went in to pick it up, and that was when I was grabbed from behind. A large hand clamped over my mouth and nose, and as I struggled I felt a strong arm pick me up around the waist. That struggle only lasted a few minutes, however, as I slowly fell unconscious, the gloved hand tightly over my lower face. When I came to again, I found myself sitting on the floor, my back against what I later realised was my bed. My mouth felt dry, and my tongue felt strangely rough, but as I tried to say something I discovered that I was - well, in a bit of a bind. To be more specific, as I looked down I could see that my legs were tied together at my ankles, the white rope going around and between my legs. My hands had also been pinioned behind my back, and I could feel something pulling my arms into my side. Feeling with my fingers, I could tell that my hands had been tied together with something soft and smooth, while a glance down showed me the soils of rope around my chest, both above and below my breasts, rubbing against my bare arms. I tried to say something, before realising that the rough feeling in my mouth was more than a bad taste – something was holding my tongue down, but I could feel with what little movement I had the cloth that had been pulled between my lips, rather effectively silencing me. So, someone had forced me to faint, then bound and gagged me. Well, what else would any girl in this situation do? I screamed, “SMBDYHLPM” out of the gagged mouth and started to kick my legs up and down as I twisted myself round to try and get loose. The thing that I discovered very quickly was whoever had done this knew what he was doing – there was little or no give in the ropes, and I succeeded in doing with my feet was kicking my shoes off, leaving me bare footed as well. It was while I was looking at my ankles that I first heard him. “Hey, hey, hey,” a voice barely above a whisper said, “You will do yourself a serious injury if you keep doing that. Please, calm down and sit still – I promise you I mean you no harm.” I looked up to see this man standing in front of me, dressed casually but with a dark stocking pulled over his head. He was about five foot ten, well built, but the most disarming thing about him was the smile on his face, clearly visible under the nylon as he knelt beside me and brushed my long brown hair out of my eyes. “I’m sorry I made you faint,” he said as he checked the ropes around my arms, “but you just would not stop struggling. You need to stay calm now, as I am afraid you will be this way for a little while. I promise you, I will not harm you in any way, but for your own safety do not struggle.” He held my chin up and looked at me, as he said “I just want to take a few things from your house, and maybe help you to relax a bit. Now, are you going to try and stay calm?” “Hru,” I mumbled through the cloth, and he said “Nobody you need to worry about, Amy.” My eyes must have widened at that point, for he took my driving license out of his pocket and showed it to me. “Now, I want to spend a little time downstairs. Can I trust you to stay still?” Something in the way I looked at him at that point must have made him realise the answer, as he took me by the shoulders and helped me to lie down. “I had hoped this would not be necessary,” he said as he rolled me onto my stomach, “but something tells me I need to take further precautions.” I finally noticed the knapsack on the floor next to me as he drew out a length of rope and shook it loose. I felt him tying one end around the rope behind my back, as it tugged at the coils, before my legs were pulled back and the rope wrapped between them as well. I looked over my shoulders as he wrapped the rope around itself, noticing that he had used the sash from my dressing gown to bind my wrists together. I tried resting them on my back, which made my legs go further up as they pressed down on the rope running underneath them. “Don’t go anywhere,” he whispered as he left me on my stomach, watching his legs as they went out of the doorway and the sound of him descending the staircase receded into the distance. I lay there for a short while, not sure what to do as I could hear the sounds of somebody searching through the cupboards downstairs. Eventually, I decided to try and get loose again, and started to roll round on the floor, pulling up and down with my legs to see if I could get loose from the ropes that were holding them in place. I felt the sweat building on my back as I did so, as well as running down my cheeks, and whatever was in my mouth was slowly becoming heavier as it soaked up the saliva I was producing. “Having fun?” I looked up to see the masked intruder standing there, a can in his hand as he was watching me move round on the floor. Placing it to his mouth, he took a long drink as I stared back up at him. “I did say you should stay still,” he said as he knelt down next to me. “Now I need to check to make sure you have not hurt yourself. If I untie you for a moment, do you promise not to try and get away?” Well, by this time I was getting tired, so I just nodded and said “MMM” as he started to release my ankles from the hogtie. As I stretched my legs out, he helped me to roll onto my back and sit up, before he started to take the rope away from my arms. I could see the slight red lines where it had rubbed against my skin, but to my surprise he picked up a pot of skin cream and massaged some in with his gloved hands. To my eternal surprise, I found I was enjoying the feeling of the latex against my skin, especially as his touch as so light and delicate. “If I help you to sit on the bed, then I will untie your hands for a moment,” he said as he helped me to stand up and hop over. I sat on the mattress as he walked behind and removed the sash from my wrists, allowing me to bring them to the front and rub them. “Now,” he said as he sat down next to me, “I’m afraid I need to start looking for valuables in this room, so I’m afraid I need to prevent you from moving round again. I promise, however, that this time I will make it simple.” “Cnt u ntmft,” I mumbled, but he simply shook his head and said quietly “No, I cannot. If you allow this, however, I will give you a special surprise before I go. Now, put your hands together, palm to palm, in front of you.” I did as he asked, and watched as he used the sash again to bind my wrists together. “Shuffle back on the bed, rest your head on the pillow and let your hands rests on your lap,” he said, and I pushed myself back so that my head was indeed resting on a pillow. He picked up one of the lengths of rope from the floor, wrapped the end around my wrist and then pulled them above my head. The headboard to my bed is an old wooden one, a shelf that goes back and a lamp attached to the wall, and it was around the metal of the lamp that he secured the other end of the rope. I watched as he started to open my drawers and search my way through them, and realised that he was going to take my jewellery once he found it. Closing my eyes, I started to try pulling on my arms, but with little success, but I discovered something else. To my surprise, I was actually enjoying the sensation of being helpless now, and I started to roll around on the bed, moaning slightly as I moved my legs up and down. Yeah, I was scared, but I could not help becoming a little aroused by my predicament. I tried to keep my noises as quiet as possible, but obviously he had noticed, as I felt him stroking my legs when my eyes were closed and saying “I do believe you are enjoying this, aren’t you?” I looked into his covered eyes, and found myself nodding. “Well, then,” he said quietly, “Would you like to play a little game? Sometimes the ladies I visit I help to relax in a different way, but I think you might like this.” Hell, I wasn’t going anywhere, so I nodded and watched as he quickly folded one of my red bandanas into a wide strip. “This will help the surprise,” he said as he tied it over my eyes, cutting off the light as I raised my head to allow him to tie the ends together at the back of my neck. As I let it drop back down onto the pillow, I felt his hands on my legs before my wrists were released, first from their position above my head and then from the sash around them. My relief was short lived, however, as I felt some rope been tied around my left wrist and it was pulled back over my head. As this was repeated on the other side, I wondered what he had secured them to, but that was a moot point as I felt him stroking down my legs again. “I need to keep looking,” he said in that soft voice, “but please, knock yourself out.” I tried pulling on my wrists, but to no avail. Later I realised he had effectively tied my arms in what I think is called a spread eagled way, fixing the ropes to the headboard, but at the time I was starting to just to try and wriggle round, using my imagination to take me somewhere very, very different. I knew I was getting warmer all over, and I could feel my body responding to what after all was just a fantasy, before I heard him saying “Well, I think I am just about finished here. I just want to make sure you are comfortable – it is not safe for you to be left in this position. Please, lie still for a moment.” I felt the rope around my ankles been slackened and taken away, before his hands massaged my legs to bring the feeling back to them. To my surprise, I then felt something silk-like been pulled up first one, then the other leg before my ankles were crossed and tied together again with the rope. I protested, but he just stroked my hand and said “shh, shh – I promise you this will not be for long.” The next thing I knew, he had untied my arms and brought them together on my lap, again rubbing my wrist to bring the feeling back into them. They were feeling a little numb, but I offered no protest as I was turned over and my hands brought together again behind my back. The silken touch against my skin told me the sash had been employed once more, before my legs were brought back and secured to the silk in another hogtie. “Forgive me for leaving you like this,” he whispered into my ear, “but I am sure you will be all right.” He removed the blindfold and kissed me gently on the cheek, before picking up the rucksack which jangled slightly. I turned my hand and watched him as he walked out of the room, before looking over my shoulder to see what had happened. He had indeed hogtied me, my ankles perpendicular to my knees. It was tighter than last time, but one other thing was different. Well, two, if you count the fact that I realised the silk touch I had felt was him pulling a pair of white knee length tights over my feet and legs. The other was that, with a little effort, I could reach the knot that held the rope wrapped around the length holding my ankles to my wrists. So I bent my legs a little more, to gain some extra slack, and slowly started to pick at the knot with my fingers. The shoulder straps of my dress were starting to slip slightly, exposing my bra straps as I kept working, but eventually I let out a satisfied grunt as I felt the rope slacken. Slowly, carefully, inch by inch I unwound the rope, releasing the tie as I felt it start to slacken and eventually give way as my legs fell back onto the mattress. I shook the rope free from my wrists and lay, my face down in the mattress as I started to regain some composure and my breath. After a few moments, I started to move my ankles round, eventually managing to uncross them and leave them side by side. I lay still for a little while longer, wondering if he was still in the house, but there were no other sounds save the birds and the traffic outside. Rolling over onto my back, I stared up at the ceiling wondering what I should do next. Looking to one side, I saw a pair of scissors lying on the chair by my bed. He must have left them there, offering me a way out, so I slowly started to slide myself over on the bed, inching my way over to the side so that I could somehow get off the bed and cut myself free. It took me half an hour to free myself and call the police, telling them what I could about the man, but leaving out what he had done to me. I only said that he had tied me up on the bed before leaving me there. The rest I wanted to keep private, and eventually forget about – but now it has come back again. I’m meeting Barb for a drink tonight – I think it is time to tell her about what happened to me. After all, you never know when you may need the support – or who may be next to be visited by this guy... |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | A Day with Sandy. |
| Comments: | Hi, all: Here's another fiction/fantasy tale.
I. When I was working my way through college years ago, I did many odd jobs, but one assignment I had one summer stands out particularly well. A quite well-to-do married couple hired me to do some manual labor around their plush, fancy estate. I mowed their expansive lawn, painted and repainted several items, etc. The couple who lived in that expensive villa, Brad and Sandy, were both in their fifties--Brad, 57, and Sandy, 52, or something like that. Brad was a retired military drill instructor--large, fit, muscular and authoritative. Sandy was of medium build, 5'9", a few extra pounds, with almost shoulder-length, slightly curly hair that wasn't quite as blonde as it used to be. Brad and Sandy were always friendly toward me, paid me extremely well and always insisted that I come in for a cold drink when I was done working. I think that's where something began to kindle between me and Sandy. Brad, Sandy and me would sit around with our beverages at the end of the day chatting. Brad, of course, would go on and on about his glory days of running military boot camps, and while he ranted, Sandy would have the habit of removing her wire-rimmed glasses and gazing at me, with a hint of a smile on her lips. At the time I was only 21, so while I did my best to make Brad think I was fully attentive to his glory stories, my true curiosity was on Sandy and whether she was trying to send me a signal about....you know. There were also times where Brad would be away, either visiting old military chums or running errands, and Sandy would invite me to shower in their house; after all, that summer heat had a way of leaving a young man sweaty after a day of labor. After I'd leave the bathroom to change in the bedroom, she'd always seem to be watching me, as if she hoped that towel around me would suddenly drop. Based on all of this, I suspected--let's be honest--hoped--that she'd make a move on me or encourage me to make one on her. II. I arrived at their house one warm, sunny morning, supposedly to do some landscaping duties. Sandy met me at the front door and said that Brad went out of town for a few days to attend a drill instructor's association retreat someplace. By this time I was used to tuning into her words to see if there was some provoking meaning. "You know, Tommy," she said softly, smiling, "That peete moss work can wait a while." One didn't have to be a romantic to grasp her meaning, but just to make sure, Sandy unfastened her silk kimono and let it drop to the floor. I was totally taken in with her black lace bra and matiching panties, the slight swaying of her hips and the way she massaged one bare leg with the opposite bare foot. Sure, she was thirty years older than I and packed a few extra pounds, but as a young man and still a virgin, did somebody think I was going to ignore that? "Close the door," she whispered, and after I complied she took me by the hand and led me up the long, fancy victorian staircase. As we ascended, I took a quick look back and glimpsed her kimono, still lying in a heap by the door. As we strolled further down a long, majestic hallway, my hormones were stimulated further by the sound of her bare feet padding on the shiny wood flooring and the occasionally placed throw rugs. After we entered the spacious bedroom, she enticed me to sit on the bed and remove my sneakers and socks while she tugged my shorts down. I stood and slowly pulled off my t-shirt and was displayed before her only in my snug, bright red bikini briefs. Sandy moved in close and took my hands in hers. She could see that I was excited by what was happening but she also suspected--correctly--that the nervousness I displayed demonstrated my inexperience in what we were heading for. "You know, Tommy, I've never done this before...I mean, like, have an affair behind Brad's back." "M-m-me neither. Um, I never--" "I know," she whispered as she removed her glasses. "You've never had intercourse before. Just relax and it'll be okay." She pressed up against me and kissed me. Her lips bussed mine lightly and slowly at first and then she pulled me into a hard, passionate lip-lock. Somehow her breasts seemed larger than before as our bodies came together. Sandy guided my inexperienced hand to her breasts and allowd me to caress, while at the same time I felt her hand gently but definitely massage my briefs. "Mmmmmm..." we moaned together. Brad, I thought, it sucks to be you! III. I'd become swept up in the passion of the moment, so I didn't notice what then happened. Sandy's alarmed gasp tipped me off. When she gasped, I was going to apologize for something I thought I'd done wrong, since I was a rookie. But it wasn't any of my actions that frighened her: it was the sudden appearance of two inturders into the bedroom. They were two large men in black catsuits and with black pantyhose hoods over their heads. One of them, the boss thug, grabbed Sandy, pulled her up against him, clapped a large hand over her mouth and lifted her into the air. Sandy's toes dangled an inch or so above the floor. The other intruder did the same to me. The sight of pistols tucked underneath their belts only increased the tension. "Pardon us, folks," said the boss thug who held Sandy. "Did we interrupt something?" Both Sandy's and my eyes bugged out of our heads as we sobbed into the large, rough hands which mercilessly sealed our mouths. IV. "Just in case you two lovers haven't guessed, me and my partner here have come to get a donation from you." Sandy and I, still physically restrained and handgagged, stared at each other in panic and our breathing was heavier. "Actually, the common term is 'robbery'. Now you two briefly clad hotties just do as we say and there'll be no trouble. We'll just take some things, make you two lovebirds nice and comfortable, and we'll be on our way." Sandy and I nodded vigorously to convey the message: we understand...we get it! The boss thug who held Sandy released her and pulled out a black sack as Sandy held her hands over her face and choked back a sob. "Hey, lady....niiiiiiiice jewelry you've got there!" Sandy got the meaning and shook her head. "No...oh, god, please, no...these are of great sentimental value to me." "Sure, honey," the boss thug replied, "and those'll be of great monetary value to us. Get 'em off!" More tears rolled from Sandy's eyes as she pulled off her wedding ring, unfastened her ankle bracelet and removed her toe ring and dropped them into the sack. "There you go, lady. We're off to a nice start. Now, turn around." Sandy turned so her back was to the boss thug. He pulled out a small handkerchief from his pocket, wadded it into a small ball and stuffed it into her mouth. I'll never forget the distressed look on her face as this happened. The boss thug then took a strip of cloth, wedged the middle between her lips and tied the ends tightly behind Sandy's head. The tight cleave gag now applied, the thug shoved the sack into her shaking hands. "Now, toots, we're gonna take a nice walk around the house and collect some more donations. Move!" The boss thug squeezed Sandy's buttocks for emphasis, and she let out a muffled yelp. "Nice ass!" The boss thug looked back to his partner, who still held me with his large hand over my mouth. "Square the kid away. Me and his girlfriend will be a few minutes." "No problem, boss!" V. Sandy was forced to go around the house and fill the sack with whatever valuables the boss thug deemed necessary. While they were gone, the creep's partner released me. "Now just sit on that bed, bub. Just don't make no trouble and you'll be ok. Savvy?" "Y-y-yes," I replied. "W-what are you g-gonna d-do with us?" "Well, while my boss makes your girlfriend fill that sack with all sorts of nice things, I'm gonna tie you up...unless you'd rather be shot." "Oh, n-n-no. That's ok," I said as I watched him remove a few lengths of pre-cut rope from the duffle bag. "So," said the thug as he tied my hands behind my back, "I see you and the lady were having a hot time." Well, Sandy and I were kissing and groping each other in just our undies, so I knew it wouldn't do any good to deny it. "Yeah," I said. "Her husband's out of town...and this was going to be my first time." "Oh, bless your heart!" he said as he tied my bare feet together at the ankles. "I'll never forget when I got my first piece." Both of us actually laughed a little as he tied my legs together just above the knees and tied my arms to my upper body. "Looks like I'll just have to wait a bit longer, huh?" "That's right, bub," he said as he wadded a small cloth and brought it to my mouth. "Now hold on," I protested. "Nobody's gonna hearmmmmphhh". The inserted gag ensured an end to my day's converstation. "I know, I know...nobody's gonna hear you from here, and you're right, bub, but the boss insists that our victims be gagged. Can't take no chances with any passers-by." I nodded as he took a strip of cloth, wedged the middle between my lips and tied the ends firmly behind my head. Later on, the boss thug and Sandy came back into the bedroom. The sack was bulging to capacity from all the valuables Sandy was forced to stuff into it. "Looks like we've got a fine haul here," the boss thug said as he took the sack from Sandy. "Yeah, boss. I've got her boyfriend here nice and snug." "Mmmmphh," I moaned to Sandy as I squirmed against my ropes. "Ohhmmphh!" she moaned back as she saw me tied up and gagged. Minutes later, Sandy sat beside me on the bed: her hands tied behind her back, her bare feet tied at the ankles,and her legs tied just above the knees. The boss thug pulled her black lace bra down and fondled her breasts before tying her upper body. "Thanks for the goods, you two...oh, and enjoy your affair!" "Yeah...bet the husband will be real pissed when he gets back." And with that, the laughing thugs made off with the loot. VI. A couple of hours later, Sandy and I remained still tied and gagged. Not that we hadn't tried to get free: we wiggled and squirmed and groaned into our cleave gags until we were both lathered with sweat. Maybe it wasn't the best of thoughts, but Sandy looked awesome like that: those smooth, pedicured bare feet twitching against the ropes that bound her ankles; her tied legs and upper body heaving to get free; her now exposed breasts bouncing against the rope; how her fingers wiggled as she struggled in vain to free her wrists; how her lips and voice sounded more sexy and intimate with that cleave gag firmly in place. I wondered if what just happened changed how she felt about introducing me to intimacy. Gagged, we couldn't discuss it. I thought a little about what the thug said, about how pissed Brad would be when he got home. Well, that wouldn't be for a couple of days yet, and surely by that time-- The phone on the nearby nightstand rang...once...twice... Sandy glared at me. "Wllmphhh..ummmphhh!" she groaned through the cloth wedged in her mouth as if to tell me, 'well, answer the damn thing, will you!' Right, Sandy. I'm completely tied up with a gag in my mouth and I'm supposed to answer it? Just because you're so sexy in your undies with the bra pulled down doesn't mean you can just suggest anything... The phone rang a third time....and then a fourth... Ohhhhh, I get it Sandy. You want me to somehow knock the phone off the hook and cry out...sure, I'm gagged, but it's worth a try. I swung my legs around in an attempt to reach the phone, but couldn't make it. By that time, anyway, the answering machine had kicked on. ..."Sandy, honey, it's me, Brad. Damn convention got canceled. Just hung out with the fellas and had some beers for a while, but that's all there's gonna be to it. Heading home now. Be back soon. Bye." Sandy and I looked at each other with that bugged-out expression on our faces. "MMmmmmphhhhh!" we groaned together. VII. It was just getting more and more interesting, wasn't it? First, Sandy and I are interrupted when we are about to get intimate, then we are robbed, then left tied up and gagged. Now, Sandy's husband, who should be gone for a couple of days calls to say he's coming home...now! I had horrifying visions of a big, muscular drill instructor--after having a few beers--finding me briefly clad with his wife in their bedroom. (No, folks...I don't think he'd have bought the story of thugs breaking in and tying us up...not before he maimed me, anyway!) Okay, Tommy, stay cool. Start squirming again. Work those hands, that's the key to everything...c'mon, Sandy, get back-to-back with me. Those nails of yours could be handy for this work. "Mmmmphh! Mmmphhh!" I groaned as I wiggled. "Hmmmphhh! Ummmphhh!" she cried as she squirmed. It was a miracle, but I was finally able to pull my wrists free. I pulled the rope that bound my upper body loose, reached down and then unfastened the rope that bound my ankles and legs. As I pulled off my gag, I heard the sound of a vehicle entering the driveway. I turned to free Sandy, and to my suprise she shook her head violently. "Nmmmmphhh! Nmmmmphhh!" "Sandy, what the--" I loosened the strip of cloth that was wedged between her lips and around her head and then reached in and pulled the wadded cloth from her mouth. "Nmmmphh! Mmmmphhh--uhhh, Tommy, no! Not like this!" "What the hell are you talking about?" "Tommy, Brad's getting out of the car now. In a few minutes, he'll be up those stairs and in this bedroom. If he sees you all sweaty like that in those tight, sexy bikini briefs...and sees me all sweaty in my black lace panties with my matching bra pulled down, he'll go nuts. He'll kill you and divorce me...then I'll be forced to go back to work at that gas station/mini mart dump I was at before I met him." "Sandy, we were robbed, bound and gagged by intruders. We have an honest story to tell him....well, sort of." "Tommy, if he finds us together in just our dainty undies, the only story to tell will be about your slow, painful death!" "Okay, so what do you want me to do?" "Leave me tied up, tie my gag back in and get out the back door down the hall. You'll come to an outside flight of stairs so you can get out. When Brad finds me, I'll tell him about the thugs robbing, raping and tying and gagging me. I'll say nothing about you. I promise." "Okay," I said as I picked up the wadded cloth I just pulled from her mouth. "But when all this blows over, do you think we can get together again?" "Of course, Tommy. The sight of you in your snug bikini briefs gets my juices flowing like no man ever could." After we shared another kiss, Sandy wiggled against her ropes. "C'mon...gag me and get out!" I stuffed the wadded cloth back into her mouth, then tied the cloth between her lips and around her head as before. "Sandy...I think I-I-love you." "Grmmmphhh!" she growled into her gag, jerking her head in the direction of the back door. I didn't have time to find my clothes, so I was going to have to steal away clad only in my bikini briefs. As I made my way through the back door, I heard Brad's footsteps thundering up the steps from the other direction. When I got outside, I didn't run off immediately, but listened to what I could hear from inside the house. "Sandy...I'm home...that sure would've been a great conv--holy crap! Sandy! What happened!" "Helllpmmmmmmphhh! Mmmummphmmmmm-mmmmphhh-hlllmpmmmmm!" I felt myself get hard once more at the muffled sound of her voice, then I ran off through the nearby woods. VIII. Sandy and I didn't have any contact after that. Shortly afterward, Brad called me and said that they wouldn't be needing anyone to do chores for them, and not long after that, he and Sandy moved out of state. Did Sandy still have intimate feelings about me? I'll never know. I like to think she did, that she still dreams about me. I look back on that summer day with profound regret. Those thugs did more than rob Sandy and me of valuables; they robbed us of intimacy and kept me chained to my virginity for years longer. THE END. When you all get untied and work your gags out, let me know what you think. It seems like we all have a "Sandy" in our lives, doesn't it? |
| Name: | speedoboy |
| Comments: | Great story Tommy. Always like your choice of briefs too. Love the young man and older MILF angle too. Thanks. Keep those briefs tight. |